So, we go out to dinner. Nothing too exciting, but we do pick up her birthday present, a Bluetooth mouse for her tablet. She gave me mine yesterday, a paid trip to a local gaming convention, hotel and everything included. Also, one book of my choice, since when she went to go look, the ones I wanted were sold out.

Anyway, when we get back, as soon as the door is closed she’s stripping, like a good little Slut. She then gets up on the bed on all fours, presenting her ass for her spanking. New rule implemented starting this weekend, and one she loves. So, I take care of a couple things while she’s waiting, and then get onto the bed behind her and start administering her spanking, light slaps, nothing hard, but they do come fairly fast. It takes a couple minutes before her ass is red, but it does happen. As I’m doing this, I look over and see her hairbrush nearby. I reach over and grab it and slide it into her wet cunt (you can smell it, from her excitement about being spanked) and resume my spanking. She moans like a good little Slut.

I give her a few more spankings, then reach down and start manipulating the brush in her cunt, sliding it in and out, turning it, wiggling it side to side and up and down, just driving her crazy. Soon she’s begging to cum. I let her, with her countdown starting at 15. As she’s counting down, my hands are wiggling that brush side to side, and you can see her jiggling, and hear the trouble she’s already having with numbers.  My hand needs a couple seconds break, and she rushes through as many numbers as she can. Probably wouldn’t have made it if I didn’t need a break. Seems those hours of popping a counter 3 times a second helped out. ;)

After she cums I have her roll over onto her back, leaving the brush inside. She spreads her legs for me, and I continue with fucking her cunt. I keep up the same things, eliciting a different feel due to the position change. Pretty soon she’s asking to cum again, and without hesitation I tell her to go. She has a good orgasm. As she’s coming down off of it, I slide her brush out and tell her to clean it. The little hole in the handle is filled with her goo, nice, white, and creamy. She opens her mouth and in it goes. I leave her there as I go to the toy drawer, thinking about what I want to use.

I come back and first cuff her hands, and then secure them above her head (while putting on the cuffs, some of the cold metal touches her skin, and she gives a little shiver. Delicious to watch). Next comes the blindfold. I make sure it’s in place correctly, and then go to get the rest. I put a couple more cuffs around her ankles, and then tie a couple of short ropes around the runners on the top of the bed. Next I snag her little red vibrator, turning it on and slide it into her still wet hole. She moans in satisfaction as two of her three holes are now filled. I then thread the rope through the rings on her ankle cuffs, and secure them in place, pulling her legs up and out. With both like that, her cunt is nice and exposed.

I point this out to her just as the little leather strands from her flogger find her cunt and clit. The reaction is sublime, as she tries to shy away, but with her legs as they are, she isn’t very effective. I’m using the small end, which is thinner and has more strands, and faster. She squirms as I continue the assault, the vibrator going about half speed. I continue this for a couple minutes, varying the tempo and placement of the strikes to keep her guessing.

As I ease up with the flogger I reach down and start work with that vibrator, which has her going all over again in no time, begging to cum. Tonight I’m in an obliging mood. She only has to count down from five this time. With a vibrator in her cunt and a brush in her mouth. It takes longer than normal, but she holds out until she’s allowed to cum, and then watching that back arch and that body spasm is great. I smile to myself as I catch it on video.

I toy with her feet a bit, watching her jump away from my hands as they slide along the soles, unable to go too far, being held in place by the ropes. Then, I turn her vibrator off (it shouldn’t be on for more than 15 minutes, and it’s been about that long since I broke it out) and pull it our of her, with an audible pop. Reaching up, I remove her brush, which she gladly relinquishes, leaving her mouth open, her tongue seeking for what’s coming next. The vibe goes in, and her mouth closes around it hungrily, tongue already working on licking those juices off. Not wanting to leave the brush alone, I pop it against her clit a couple times, getting a good jump from her, and then slide the handle back inside of her.

I look up and see her toybox sitting open, and notice the nipple suction cups we’ve hardly used since buying. I grab them and apply to first one nipple, and then the other, and her voice goes up an octave. The little Slut likes this. Then it’s back to fucking her with her brush, which she actively participates in, fucking it back like a bitch in heat. I pull out all the way out a couple times, and once it slaps against the coverlet, leaving a gooey mess. Guess I’ll have to wash the bedding after this. Oh well, worth it, I think. It doesn’t take long before she’s begging to cum again, this time on video, unbeknownst to her. I let her, and give her a few seconds to recover before I tell her to cum again. She spasms even harder than the previous one as the orgasm racks her body. Such an obedient little Slut. I do love her trick of being able to cum on command. For fun I have her do it a third time, and that one must have been pretty intense for her, and she writhes around on the bed, lifting her ass into the air and pulling those legs every which way. I had to make sure the ropes were holding and the knots weren’t slipping, but everything was fine. She didn’t pull the bed down around our ears, not for lack of trying though.

I ease her brush out one more time, and it goes into her mouth, her vibrator being set off to the side. She’s recovering, but I can’t just leave her there, can I? I reach down, two fingers parting her folds while a third finds her clit. She goes wild as soon as I do, and within a minute is ready for another go. She starts at 10, as told, and does have some trouble getting there. She manages, and cums, legs clasping around my hand as much as they can. It’s a nice long orgasm. Must have enjoyed that one. :)

She is spent, so it’s time to get her released. The ropes and cuffs come off, the nipple cups go back into their box, and the brush and vibe are set off to the side for cleaning (she’ll take care of that and put away the ropes when she’s recovered enough). I get her a glass of water, which she accepts, before going back and just laying there for the next five minutes, unable to really think or move. I cuddle a bit, and she rolls onto her side, molding against me.

While we lay there, I lightly stroke her side and squeeze her shoulder. She’s still horny, the little Slut. You can hear it in her moans and see it in her movements. Yes, well trained. As soon as I tell her to get a hand busy on her cunt it‘s there, working that pussy. I concentrate on her shoulder, one of her weak spots, and let my other hand idly play with her nipples as she undulates against her hand. The action on her shoulder is what really gets her going, the nipple play is just a bonus. As I increase the pressure, she is asking to cum. I let her, and it’s a nice and easy one, she’s had time to cool down.

I stroke up and down her exposed side as her hand continues it’s ministrations (she hasn’t been told she can stop yet). I then stroke lower, over her ass and then into her wet pussy from behind. She moans louder as I begin to lightly pump in and out of her, every few strokes taking time to just rub up and down on those lips of hers. It’s constant attention, though, and with her hand still going she doesn’t last long. She cums, hard, with me inside her. I do love her doing as she’s told.

Then, to end the session like it began, I slide out and land a slap to that ass. The sounds she lets out is exquisite, and I continue, the slaps becoming harder and faster, but only on the one cheek that is not covered by me. She doesn’t seem to notice that only one side is getting the attention, or doesn’t care. She’s bucking against her hand in no time. And her request for permission to cum takes her 30 seconds to say, the words won’t come to her pleasure addled brain. I love that, too. Can’t even concentrate enough to say “Sir, may I cum?” She doesn’t get to cum until she’s finished her words. It’s difficult for her, but she perseveres and lets out one final orgasm for the night, before collapsing, as I tell her she can stop.

We cuddle for a few more minutes. As I get up to leave, I lean down and kiss her ear, whispering “Happy Birthday”. I’ll take the grunt that elicits from her to mean “Very happy indeed”. After I leave, it’s another 20 minutes before she can get up and move again without falling down. She does clean her toys and tries to put away the ropes. But she can’t remember how to wrap them just yet, so I show her one, and she does the other. Brain foggy and all that.

Anyway, that’s how our night went. Hope you enjoyed. :)

I confess that last year we had moved into our new home and had scheduled to have cable and internet installed in our home. I was given an appointment date and waited for the cable guy to arrive. My husband of 15 years had left for work as well as my daughter so I was home all alone.

I decided to put on a pair of white shorts and a white summer beach top. I wasn't wearing a bra as either as I love the freedom when I am home alone. The cable guy was due to arrive anytime after 10 am and he arrived approx fifteen minutes after 10. The van parked in our driveway and I looked out the window and saw a very muscular and handsome black guy exit the van. He was very tall 6'2 and had a nice build. I would mistake him for a football player if I didn't know any better.

I met him at the door and invited him in and showed him into the living room. He introduced himself as Ty and I told him my name is Jill. Ty went to work right away and I sat on the couch watching him go to work. I had never been with any other man never mind a black man and I admit my mind was certainly running. My husband and I have a great sex life and just last night we had fucked for hours into the early morning. Any way I digress. Here I was looking at Ty and trying to imagine if he had a big cock or not. Why was I thinking this way? I never thought to cheat and I had only one lover in my life, my husband.

I am 35 5'1 100lbs 32b long blonde hair blue eyes and very tan. I am completely shaved as my husband likes that look. The young look as he likes to say. When Ty finished in the living room I showed him into my daughters room to set up her internet and cable. I also showed him the spare bedroom and my bedroom which also need the same hookups. I left Ty alone and went to do some of my house chores. I walked by my daughters room and saw Ty crouched behind my daughters desk and then I noticed he had something in his hand and had it up to his nose. OMG is he smelling her panties? I didn't know what to say as my mind was spinning with all kinds of thoughts. I walked away and said nothing. I walked into my bedroom and stood with my back to the door.

Was he smelling my daughters undies? Did this turn him on? I was getting turned on myself at just the thought. I don't know why but I undid the button on my shorts and slip my hand inside and slipped a finger into my pussy. I shuddered when I touched my clit. I was soaking wet! Why am I thinking this way. I continued to rub myself slowly and then I heard him. It was a clearing of the throat sound. I froze. Then I heard him enter the room and walk towards me. I was frozen like a rabbit. He stood behind me and slid his hand around my waist then down into my panties. He cupped my hand onto my pussy. Then he whispered to me. Your a slut aren't you? I shook my head yes. Why did I? I'm not a slut. But I said I was. Ty pulled his hand out of my panties and then slid my shorts and panties off. I stepped out of them standing there bare assed. Bend over he said. Put your hands on the bed. I did as he said and I felt his tongue lick my ass then I felt him spread my ass and kiss my asshole. Ty pushed his tongue in and licked all around. then he stood up and I heard him unzip his pants and remove them.

I felt his cock press into my ass. He aimed his 8x6inch cock into my ass then I felt him opening my ass with his cock. I had never been fucked in my ass before and now I as going to have this huge black cock take my anal virginity. The pain was intense as he pushed deeper inside with every thrust. I was clenching my fist and tears were coming down as he fucked my ass. Ty soon was pushing in and out of my ass with reckless abandon and giving me a fuck of a lifetime. Soon the pain went away and I was enjoying his huge monster. I started meeting his thrusts as he entered my ass. Then he told me he was going to come. Ty grabbed my hips and buried his entire cock up my ass and with it his load of cum. I felt him twitch and jerk as he emptied his load into me. When he pulled out I could feel his cum running down my legs. Ty turned me around and pushed me to my knees and said lick me. Suck my cock clean. I did as he said.

When I was done he put his clothes back on and told me he was done for the day. He had other customers to install. I said what about the rest of the job. Ty said he would be back tomorrow. I couldn't wait.

I got divorced almost three years ago. I am a female, in my late 30s, and I have been married for 15 years, so I married young.

He was my first, if you dont count a few innocent hs pettings, and our sex life was pretty non existent, for the last few years of marriage. I have relived myself, many times, and eventually got sucked into the world of erotic forums, porn sites etc.

After we split up, my libido just jumped through the roof, and my online addiction sky rocketed. I wanted sex so badly, I have caught myself having these indecent thoughts about men around me, at work, at the supermarket etc.

Why didnt I do anything?

I am affraid. I have had sex with only one man in my life, and I guess I was insecure, so I stayed locked inside this cage I have built for myself.

Through all this, I started chatting with this man, some ten years younger than me, via this erotic forum. It became a form of hotting, with words at starters. Then I sent him some photos of me, without face and clothed, he sent me his, and he is a handsome, handsome man, so handsome, that I have wondered what such a good looking man is doing sexting a woman like me.

It evolved, i sent him some bikini photos, than partial nudes, and full nudes at the end, and eventually we saw each other on cam.

It was so sexy. He was raining down on me with compliments, throughout all of this, how beautifull I am, how hot I am, and such things are nice to hear. LIttle digression - I know I look good, and my looks werent the obstacle for me to find someone to have sex with - it was the other issues, I discussed earlier.

So we continued with this for more than 6 months, and it was hot, so intense. He was so good at describing things, it was like living through an audio version of the best erotic story ever written. Him, talking, made me climax every time, but looking at him through the camera didnt hurt either.

And he was obsessed with my behind, always asking for me to show it, and if I did, he would climax almost immediately. He would always tell me how he wants me from behind, or in a reverse cowgirl etc, and it got me appreciating that part of my body, and I did become aware that it does look good for a woman of my shape and size.

Long story short, after almost half of year of this, one day he sends me a message that he is coming to my country on business (we both live in Europe - different countries), and that he will be in such and such hotel, room number ..., and gives me his telephone number, for me to call him, so we could go out for dinner and, who knows.

I decided not to go, not to call him, it was all fun, but one thing is a fantasy through the weil of some anonymity, and this would be something completely different.

I was fighting myself on this one, I wanted to go, but I was scared, really scared that I will ruin it, by meeting him. You have got to understand, this was a kind of a relationship for me, something I was looking forward, seeing him online.

He was staying there for three nights. On the second night, I called him at 1 a.m. My voice was... I was scared. Asked him if I can come over to his room.

An hour later, I was there, in leather pants (god, what was I thinking), and a bottle of wine. We started going at each other immediately, we were both so desperate. He ripped my blouse off of me, and went for my breast right away. I was on fire, ready to go, like I have had hours of fore play.

And as we started to undress, I remembered his fixation, so as he was laying on his back, I got on top of him, kissed him, then turned the other way. I have never had sex in this position, so I was a bit scared, but ready to go. He had a condom on... And he came after no more than 20 seconds.

My dissapointment was inmesurable. He did try to get me off, afterwards, but wasnt good at it, so I faked it. I excused myself, and lied to him that I will see him again tomorrow, and told him it was good, it was all I was hoping for.

Never saw him again, not in real life, nor online. But this awkward experience was an eye opener of sorts. What was I affraid of?

Two weeks later, I met a man of my age, also divorced, like me, and I am having the best sex of my life.

I think this whole experience helped me understand a few things about myself. And one thing is for sure, I lost years of my life, living of sexual scraps, from my husband, later on, from online erotica, but nothing beats the real thing, when it is done right.

This is a 100% genuine account of the relationship that has developed between my aunt (my mother's younger sister) and I over the past 18 months. 

As an outline, I am divorced and 35, she is long term separated and 55 with no kids. 

While going through my divorce, I was living with my mother for a few months until I sorted out my living situation. This ran on and ended up being about 8 months. During this time, my aunt moved in for a couple of months as well while she waited on her house renovation being completed. 

My divorce was not smooth or easy and I had been finding some release through drink and recreation "substances" in powder form(not excessive or debilitating, I have a good job that means I have to be sensible but it does allow for some indulgence).  Judge if you want, it's my choice and I'm able to balance it well. 

My aunt and I have always got on really well. It also helps that she's a very attractive woman and looks about 10 years younger than her true age. Easy going, intelligent and open minded, she has always been a pleasure to be in the company of. 

While both staying at my mother's, I had come in late one night and found her up watching TV and just chilling. My mother works in the care industry and works nights more often than not so we just continued to chat about everything and anything for what seemed like ages. 

I had to excuse myself to go to the toilet at one point (anyone familiar with coke knows the effects) as I was needing to pee as much as I was drinking. While washing my hands and drying them I thought a small bump would be a good idea as the conversation was really going well.

Returning to the living room, we carried on chatting for about 20 seconds and my aunt looks at me, one eyebrow up. "Let me see your face a second..." she reached and pulls my chin towards her and tilts my head back. "Oh really?!!" She says and I realise she's spotted a little bit of powder in my nostril. "Fuck I'm in the shit I said to myself!" She looked at me for what seemed like an hour...."Well??". I started coming out with a lame excuse and she puts her hand up. "Aren't you going to share?" She said. 

As if my heart couldn't race any faster, she confirmed she was serious and went to get a small side plate from the kitchen. I handed her the bag from my pocket and she set herself up with a pair of surprisingly long and fat lines, went in to her purse which was beside her, pulled out a £20 (we are in the UK), rolled it and took a line in each nostril. I was absolutely shocked.

So about 5 minutes later we are both talking out jaws off. It was all flowing so fast and I felt extremely at ease. I was being very open about the stress and my behaviour caused by my divorce. She listened and offered some amazing advice, albeit at 150mph! 

I remember getting a little bit emotional about being so open, not breaking down or crying but I was obviously upset. She moves in and just put her arms round me and gave me an amazing hug and a squeeze. That's when it all kicked off. I can remember she whispered "You're going to be ok, just relax" right beside my ear. I audibly gasped, she pulled back and looked at be and the next thing we are kissing. Hard, fast, intense kissing. 

Being as coked up as we were, our inhibitions had dropped significantly and this was happening. I had no clue where it was going to go as another coke side effect was the total inability to get hard. Despite that, we were both basically naked and after exploring one anothers bodies for what could have been 2 minutes or 2 hours, I was tasting her wet pussy.  

Waking up the next day I had the ultimate fear that I had made a major mistake but we talked and it wasn't awkward at all. 

To cut an already very long story short, we are now in a serious but very secret sexual relationship in which we are yet to find something that's off limits. The taboo nature of it is a major turn on but it has also allowed us to have a very open mind towards so many things. We both love watersports, both ways. Sub/domme spam I end up collared and dressed in whatever way I'm told, choking, pain play, exhibitionism and so much more. We have started to post pictures and video online but we are very careful to keep them as anonymous as possible due to the fact we are closely related. 

So I'm just gonna post this anonymously as I don't really want to identify myself on here, you never know who's about. Anyways, I've been a very lucky guy and I've got many many stories to tell so I thought "fuck it, let's just put it out there". This is my first time posting on here and I'm not going to be putting up any pictures, I just feel like that's a bit disrespectful and I don't want to get in trouble for that shit. I'll also be changing names to protect those involved, including myself.

So, I was in my teens and I was attending college when I meet this super hot ginger girl, a real stunner. She must've been a few years older than me, maybe three or so. Let's call her Liz. Liz was around 4 foot 9, slim, freckled, brown eyes and red hair and fucking hell her tits were amazing. I can't even describe it, they weren't overly big or anything they were just very "out there" if you get what I mean.

Every day she would come to college and we'd be in a class or two together every so often, she always came to school in this white shirt that clung to her tits tighter than it probably should have. I'm pretty sure whenever she walked into the room every guy snapped their neck to check her out.

Now I'll be honest, I'm not a popular guy and I was even less popular back then, I wasn't exactly considered a cool guy, I was always this scruffy geeky rocker type so I hadn't really had much experience with girls at that point. We all have to start somewhere.

It turned out that Liz was actually a really cool girl, we got talking and we were pretty decent friends, we eventually got into this groove of hanging out in the art room every Monday as we always had time off from classes at that time and it would usually be me, her and her best friend who I was also on good terms with.

We flirted quite a lot, and had some fun, I recall myself teasing her about her gingerness and "out there" tits, so I called her gingertits. Looking back on it it was probably a really childish thing but fuck it, we were young. We flirted with each other every so often and generally hung out getting to know each other, though I never believe anything would come of it.

So this one evening her friend who was usually with us went out, I figured she went out for a walk or something. I continued what I was doing, which I believe was some sort of artwork and Liz smiles, slowly strolls over to me and starts flirting pretty intensely, leaning over me in a way that shoved her tits in my line of sight.

I was fucking terrible with girls back then, I did not know a thing, so I awkwardly sat up and walked around in discomfort, not really sure what to make of the situation. Sure enough, she followed, looking up to me with those beautiful brown eyes and unbuttoning her shirt. I was freaking out so I walked backwards even more and was pretty much pinned against the wall with her still approaching.

I can't be sure as it's been years ago but she stared me right in the eyes, smiled all cute and half-jokingly said something to do with the two of us getting together and leant in for a kiss, pushing herself against me I could feel her tits press against me.

At this point something clicked, call it instinct but I just completely forgot about all the nervousness and how unsure I was about it and I leant down and kissed her, she was so fucking short. Things got heavy fast, we were making out pretty hard and I'll admit I wasn't really thinking. I lifted her up and placed her on the counter that surrounded most of the art room, literally tearing off her shirt and revealing her beautiful tits, I damn near tore that shirt in half.

We continued to make out, she was very clearly enjoying it, having gotten what she wanted and was biting her lower lip, holding onto her shirt as it fell down her shoulders. I had gotten harder than I ever had before and suddenly began taking off my jeans, god I wanted to fuck that slutty little bitch.

But no, she said she didn't want that as she was saving her virginity for someone she loved and tbh that was a real ball ache but she made up for it. She jumped down from the counter and fell to her knees. She began unzipping my jeans and pulled my underwear down with them, revealing my cock. I was pretty self conscious, as I imagine most guys are but it turned out I had nothing to be self conscious of.

She smiled, shocked at the size of my cock, I'd always thought it was average but apparently it was the biggest she had ever seen outside of porn. She smiled and held it in her tiny hands, she was so damn petite. She was so happy to have a cock to play with, she began sucking, playing with the head with her tongue and licking it up and down. Eventually I face fucked her pretty hard and she gagged, I'm sure she loved it as she couldn't stop smiling. I couldn't hold it in anymore and she began jerking my cock with both of her hands, licking my cock with her mouth as wide as she could make it. I came in her mouth, it splashed a little over her pale pink lips and she swallowed it all, even wiped it off of her lips and swallowed that as well.

We quickly got our clothes back on and returned to our seats and as soon as we do Liz's friend comes back into the art room asking "so what did I miss" and neither of us said a word, we just looked at each other and laughed a bit. We never got up to any mischief again as I left the college soon after and we didn't stay in contact but I still think about it sometimes and I can't help but imagine how great her tight virgin pussy must have been.

Sorry for any mistake there, I'm not an erotic writer, I'm just talking about my experiences. Hope you enjoyed anyway, let me know if you want to hear any more. Trust me, they get wilder.

-DK

Friday Night….

On a warm Friday evening back in 2019, around 6p, I get a desperate call from my best friend… “Can you stay at the house this weekend, entertain her, please” he desperately begins the call with? “Her” is his wife… I chime in “yeah man, she’s definitely feeling lonely lately” I say as I push for specifics…

(her and I chat, he and I chat, offering my opinion is very common as this has been the topic of conversation for quite some time)

Ignoring me completely, he continues,

“She keeps busting my balls, calling every 10 mins. She feels isolated, alone, you know how she is!” Again, I chime in, “brother she’s 40, the kids are almost out of the house, she wants you to spend time with her, take her to dinner, do shit”. He wants to respond but has nothing, he knows I’m right. “Brother, you both can afford to go do things, she wants to go places, experience life”.

For the record, and totally off topic. this man’s wife has the greatest pair of big fat tits. For those who think “bigger is better”, this is the one! Furthermore,
she’s thick but tone with dirty blonde hair, about 5’7”. Thinking about it, she has Kitty Lee’s body with a much prettier face.. A very attractive woman with a body built for fucking.

(according to hubby, she has a high sex drive and is very open minded… Cocksucker hit the lotto for sure)

With a long sigh he annoyingly utters what I could see coming from a mile away, “I don’t have time for this, Bobby is about to go on, can you stay at my place and keep her off my back so I can enjoy myself?”

And there it is…..

Honestly, he’s frustrated, I get it. He plans ahead for this weekend long festival well in advance, keeps her in the loop through the entire process, it’s kind of fucked thats she’s laying this guilt trip on him while he’s hours away. I’m torn, he’s been dropping the ball with regard to their marriage for a while now.. Then again, this is his once a year “get fucked up and jam out with thousands of dirty hippies weekend, “I suppose she should honor that.

Regardless…

Reluctantly, I respond with Sure man, I’ll head up there now and hang with her….” (honestly, I just want to hang at home, rub one out and crash, it’s been a long week but fuck it, she’s good people and fun to drink with)

Relieved, he replies “text me when you get up there, I’ll call and let her know, thanks brother” and quickly hangs up.. I set the phone down, take a deep breath, collect my shit and prepare for my hour long trip….

A bit of background on the friendship. Buddy and his wife married young, 18-19, had kids, they’re in their teens. We’ve known each other for about 20 years and they are 4-5 years my senior.

For the last few years we do dinner on Friday evenings at their place, a modest spot in the middle of cow country. We smoke, drink and eat well. I normally stay the night, sometimes sticking around on Saturdays to help with ongoing renovation projects.

We’re all an open book by the way, we know everything about each other. It’s actually very nice, I enjoy their company, as they definitely enjoy mine..

I’m divorced, have a great job and a high school age kid. I also have a very comfortable couch and plenty of food in a decent suburban apartment.
An apartment I will enjoy some other time, my drive is complete..

Teresa (wife) is on the porch, shorts, tank top, drinking a rum and coke. She has her hair in a ponytail, which is new for her. She normally dresses like a Sunday school teacher. Her hair always down, outfits very conservative, “boring” is the best way to put it. She certainly doesn’t show off her figure, her gigantic tits always put away, which is a shame quite frankly..

With a hug and peck on the cheek, I make a sarcastic comment, as I normally do, “sweet handle bar, you’re missing one side”. Teresa gives me a “you’re not funny” smirk” and proceeds to tell me that she’s been “experimenting with new styles”.

I waste no time, “you got it, flaunt it, I know Sam (hubby) would like to see more of you experimenting”. She immediately lets out a laugh, like, a quick chuckle filled with doubt, if that makes sense?

Again, in a serious tone I proclaim, “seriously, switch it up, show him you still got it, let him see other men gawk at you, get that little head going…..” She looks at me defeated and says “he knows what I have, what he has access to. He chooses to ignore me” using her hands to outline her breasts and body, exactly how the Price is Right women would display a new prize.. “I’m lonely, tired of being treated like I don’t exist. Months ago I asked him to sit the festival out” she exclaimed. “I asked if we could go away, focus on us for a minute, that I needed him…” Starting to well up, she rhetorically asks “Where is he” as she walks into the house….

So here I am, barely been there 10 minutes, she’s already crying and I’m on the porch by myself thinking “you couldn’t of talked about something else, you had to immediately bring up her failing marriage, good job jackass”….

She’s a strong woman, emotional and poetic, but tough. It wasn’t long before I hear her calling my name from inside the house. I take a deep breath and head inside. Teresa is in the kitchen, she cleaned herself up and is mixing both of a strong cocktail. Without missing a beat, she hands me my drink, we cheers and take a sip as she immediately picks up from where we left off.

As she starts to speak I take a step forward and gently lean in to give her a warm, comforting hug. I definitely surprised the shit out of her. At first she was stiff as board, cold, surprised at my very forward act. It took a minute before you could feel her body relax…. Not saying a word, we stood there hugging, my arms around her upper shoulders, hers around d my waste. Both of us, a firm yet gentle embrace, you could tell it meant something. It was quite nice if I’m being honest.

(being a dude, I have to point out how great her tits felt pressed against my chest, I finally have visual confirmation, as well as touch, of just how fucking big they are. Her puffy hard nipples, pressed against my chest, perfecto!)

After what felt like 20 minutes, I now have a rock hard dick so I pull away. “You’re a smart, beautiful, sexy woman who deserves happiness” I say, as I try to conceal my very obvious excitement. She looks at me and smiles as I conclude my thought “ponytail and tank top, my new favorite look” as I look down, laser focused on her giant titties that were currently on display, hours and hours of fun, beautiful cleavage, no bra)

Remember when I said “we know everything about each other?” It’s no secret hubby and I both have a thing for huge giant titties, conversations she’s been privy too, normally just giggling and walking away.. Staring down at them was certainly knew, however, she was well aware of my infatuation, in general, for big natural breasts. Yeah, I’ve looked at her, but nothing more than looking, in my head she’s a no-go, off limits..

It’s at that moment, still in our embrace, she says “I have to come clean”. Oh boy” spews out of my mouth as I question her, not with words, but wi5 the look in my eyes….

“I’ve had a crush on you for the last 20 years.” And don’t worry, Sam knows, he thinks it’s funny. “But, I want you to know, I’ve always had a thing for you.” Shocked, I ask “When me and the ex visited you, is this why you treated her poorly? Shaking her head in agreement, Teresa responds “that bitch took you for granted, treated you like shit for years”, you deserved better, fuck her”.

I laugh out loud as I share “she’s my one and only bad lay, dead inside and in the sack, terribly boring with no enthusiasm, a waste……” Teresa chuckles and shares “well, at least Sam has a big dick but I fantasize about other people when he fucks me. The one or two times a month he does fuck me, I keep my eyes closed, I go through the motions to keep my life semi-normal, but I’m not in love with him anymore, too many years have gone by, I’m over it”.

“Teresa, I had no idea it was this bad, I know he can be a dick, but never thought it was on this level, what are you going to do?” Teresa takes a step back, grabs our drinks and confidently shares “Hanna has three years of school left” as she hands me my drink, “once she graduates and goes to college, I’m leaving”. Her eyes start to fill with tears as we both take a big gulp of intoxicatingly strong rum and cokes… She leans over, grabs a tissue and wipes her eyes as we both take a well deserved gulp of mind numbing spirits…

Our drinks polished off, Teresa quickly time for another” as she grabs my glass and heads for the counter…… Unsure of what to say, completely blown away with the last hour of my life, Teresa swings her head around, ponytail in the air, and says “I’m sorry if my confession has made you uncomfortable, that was not my intention, I just needed you to know” as she turned her head forward to focus on drinks.

I don’t know what came over me, but I felt this urge to hold her.. The last hour had quickly turned in an emotional adventure for the two of us. However, she had a minimum of three years of hell to go through, which saddened me. I had lived that life and it miserable, my heart ached for her.

Throwing caution to the wind, I walked over and wrapped my arms around her stomach, careful to stay below her breasts, resting my head on her shoulder. She took a deep breath and reached for my arms. I whispered in her ear, “I’m here for you” as she let out a whimper and sigh of relief.

It wasn’t long before my dick was coming to life.. She was absolutely pressing her ass just enough for my guy to feel it. Moving from side to side, T was knowingly trying to get me hard and I could care less. I whisper in her ear “I know what you’re doing”, as I begin to mirror her movements, moving my dick from side to side, pushing in….

With both a whimper and deep breath Teresa takes her hand and begins to run it along my covered dick.. “Oh yeah” she says as I let out a gentle moan, immediately, and slowly, moving my fingers to the base of her giant breasts. I think to myself, “Finally” as I open my hands and grab the biggest pair of tits I’ve ever felt. Teresa let’s out a soft moan, catching her breath enough to say “please fuck me!”

Im so fucking hard I can’t stand it, as I respond “soon baby, soon” as I move my right hand inside her waistband, her pussy and clit my targets. She moans out again as I take my left hand, already squeezing and pinching her left nipple, I quickly grab her throat, pulling her head to my my face, forcefully, T whimpering away “How bad do do you want my dick in you” I whisper as she runs her tongue along her upper lip..

3 seconds later, and not missing a beat, Teresa, her hand in my pants now, my dick in hand……. Actually, it’s more like, “Teresa the magician, her hands suddenly down my pants, with a king fu grip on my dick, a grip so tight she could tell you how many beats per minute my heart was pumping” she’s rapid fire jerking me, it’s to tip, long strong stokes……

In return, my left hand still gripping her neck and my right hand buried in her pussy, I have two fingers fucking her pussy while rubbing and pressing her clit with her thumb.. T, well, she starts to moan and loudly and shake as she nutted all all over my fingers….

Teresa hadn’t been touched like this for some time, that was evident!

I nibble on her ear lobe, as she catches her breath, still feeling the effects of my fingers…. I whisper, “now you can have my dick”, slide me into your pussy” as I turn her to the right, and bend her over her kitchen table.. With my dick rock hard and still in her hand, I grab her ponytail and make my way for her opening.. With my left hand, now gripping the sexiest tits I’ve ever played with, I turn her head toward mine and say “that’s my pussy” as she loudly grunts out “take your pussy” as she rests my dickhead at the opening of her love canal..

Deep breath, deep breath as I tease Teresa with my dick, ready to push in fully, sliding in, the phone rang.. I pause, caught of guard by the phone, I say “fucking figures” as T slams her ass backwards and takes my dick…. “Yeah it does” she says as I quickly remember what my objective is….Pony-tail pulled back, left hand firmly holding a giant tit, sexy mom/wife panting as her wet pussy is ready to make a mess, I lay into to her, hard, deep, and aggressive, phone ringing off the hook…..

Let’s be honest… This didn’t last long… 5-6 minutes later, as our hearts race, Teresa screams out “you’re going to make me cum” in what I can only describe as a surprised tone.. “You’re pussy s soaked i murmur, ponytail still in hand, her back still arched, her moans and pants, now similar to a countdown. She’s ready to blow boys!! I give her everything I have, table creaking, both of us moaning loudly, Teresa’s pussy tightens…..

That’s all it took! In unison, I thrusted as deep as I could into her tightened pussy, and fucking unloaded as T let me know just how appreciative she was, nearly falling over as she came all over my dick. With her ponytail still in hand, left titty still firmly in my clutch, I bit on her ear and neck as we both appreciated just felt the effects of a fantastic nut……

A few minutes later, both of us, chuckling and giddy, completely spun from what just happened, get a drink of water. As I’m guzzling like a thirsty African baby, T pipes up and says “I haven’t came like that in years” as she stood back and took a sip of water, almost shocked at what happened. I ask if everything is ok and she quickly says “oh yes” as she intentionally spills water out of her mouth and down her huge jugs. “Thirsty” she asks as I quickly do what a man with a huge natural tit fetish does, as I grab both tits, in a loving embrace, pull them to my face, kiss her deeply and begin sucking her nipples………

Oh yeah, the ringing phone? That was Sam, I forgot to let him know I had arrived… No worries, 60 seconds after pumping his wife full of my nut, as I’m sucking her tits, Sam called back.. T answered, out of breath, Sam completely unfazed, he babbled away, praising me up and down to T, as she stroked my dick.

Sam, “so happy” that I “gave up my weekend to help him out”, requested me on the phone.. “Yo brother” I shout as he immediately thanks me then starts a long winded diatribe, excited to share the highlights of the bands, the setting and the great food. T, left to her own devices, grabs my dick, fat tits swinging, full naked body, she leads me by my dick to the couch as she holds up two fingers…. Sam, he’s still raving about his stress free hippy induced weekend, clueless to the fact that as I say ”sounds like so much fun brother” his wife is on her back, legs spread, pussy soaked, guiding my dick back in the very same spot Sam used to call home.. Round 2 has indeed started,,

Sam called back the next day, he and I on the phone for quite awhile. I remember him saying “its much more relaxed now” as he immediately started the process of repeating the same shit he said the night before, which led to him thanking me again for getting his wife off his back… “Yeah man, she seems happy to have company” I blurt out as he asks for me to put her on the phone…

“Oh man, she’s at the market” I say, as Sam chuckles quite loudly, blurting out “yeah she loves spending my money,” as he chuckled on, eventually saying “I’ll call later” as he hung up…. I’d imagine he saw a half naked dirty chick, or dudes eating shrooms, which is why he just hung up.. He was “on to the next one” ass they say…

Speaking of which…

I’m triple checking to make sure the phone is off screaming out “I can’t hold it anymore!” T, mouth soaked with saliva and spit, and clearly not at the market, grabs my nuts and slams her face to the base of my dick, not missing a beat, or drop, as she emptied my sack deep in her throat… Like a bitch, I screamed out as I felt every last drop empty my nuts. By the way, a second orgasm not long after a man’s first orgasm is quite intense, it’s quite nice!

Teresa enjoyed sucking my dick with her husband on the phone. Admittedly, I enjoyed it as well. The threat of getting caught is quite addictive. So much so, we test the limits of our sexual prowess weekly. I fuck my friends wife regularly, right under his nose..

Case in point-

Friday before Christmas, while Sam sits in his recliner, stoned out of his mind, eating cookies zoned out, Teresa and I will go for a night walk. Sam completely unfazed and happy to have the tv to himself, clueless that his wife and over night guest are 20 ft away, watching him watch tv, fucking like school kids. Me squeezing her nipples, smacking that ass, pulling her hair, drilling her pussy! Teresa, holding onto a tree, taking my dick from behind like the good girl she is, her fat little pussy tightening as she cums, while empty my seed deep into her, fully embraced, while hubby watches cartoons or some shit…

Or right now.. He just got in the shower. T, in a flannel, no bra, immediately goes in and grabs a tissue, making sure the coast is clear. Sam, fully engulfed in washing his ass has no idea his wife literally walked out of the bathroom, about 10ft, slide her pants down and sat on his buddies dick. Of course, I’m unbuttoning and pulling the monsters out, as the smell of Irish Spring permeates the air..

Till next time..

I finally had a taste of my mother in law’s sweet pussy. The heat has been building up for some time. All the flirting, light touching, sexy glares, and teasing advances... I had big hopes for the weekend and decided I would take advantages of any opportunities to make some progress. I can barely handle being in a room with her anymore... I get so hot and excited. Her sexy eyes... Her long beautiful graying hair... her long legs that matches her dangling fingers... so well kept and soft. I can’t help but stare at her lips... her earlobes... I can’t help but breathe in her sweet smell. The desire pushing me forward... l knew I had a couple days with her staying here... I would have to be cautious... but could maneuver my way around the family to spend some time with her. I figured I’ve waited this long... all the massages... hand holding... awkward kisses .... any time is good time spent chipping away at the prize. I made sure to be well stocked in wine, smiles, and compliments. I was very excited to leave work on the day of her arrival. The anticipation of knowing I had a few hours that held a chance of sharing a few moments alone as the kids would be playing and my wife working. I rushed home to lay on my early impressions. Storming in the door with a bit of haste and relief of the work day... we shared a quick hug and kiss in the cheek. I told her to hang tight... I was going to work out and have a quick shower... and then I’d catch up with her... she smiled with content... she always compliments me for taking care of myself and I’m sure it turns her on when I’m pumped up from a good lifting session... so I thought I’d lay that on right away... it was hard not to just sit down with her as we’ve both been messaging back and forth about how excited we are to see each other... but I love when she tells me I’m hot and squeezes my arm... or shoulders... so I gave 200%... cleaned up and made sure my cock was pumped up and displayed for temptation... (my MIL has a hard time keeping he eyes off my bulge... But I’ve also made sure to entice her over the years, letting it hang out the side of my underwear in mornings where we’ve been around each other). Time to open some wine and start the convo... we sat beside each other on the sofa... playing our usual chat with light touching... her grabbing my hand in times of excitement... or grabbing my thigh. The seductive smiles... god I was already so excited... we shared a bottle and my wife can home... we had a nice dinner ... after we sat around the table... my mother in law’s eyes glued on my girth in my pants... which made my hard... which she noticed... this went on for 2 hours... not much on day one... but desire was thick in the air... I never understand how my wife is ok with the apparent awkward moments. We had a fabulous evening. I had to work in the morning... next day, same drill... rush home, pump muscles, pump cock... go hang out with mom... crack a bottle... very nice wine tonight... no work tomorrow... tell myself to take charge, take chances... but be careful... mother in law’s nature is to be in control... and since I’ve learnt that, things have rolled smoothly. So all the same kind of flirting is going on... but as I’m bringing bbq in from outside my mother in law turns around and places her hand right on my cock and squeezes it... my wife standing in the background... my mil says ‘oops, I almost touched his dick!’ She gives me a devilish smile... I can’t believe she pulled a stunt like that in front of her daughter! And of course, I melted. As the frustration as been.. it’s hard to get anywhere with no real alone time... Thursday night was another fabulous night filled with flirting, smiles, occasional soft touching... and the cock squeeze... I went to bed very horny... I had a hard time sleeping... thinking about that woman. I wanted to raid the guest room and Fuck her like a beast. But so impossible without getting caught. I would have to be creative and work within boundaries if anything were to be snuck. I decided an early morning workout beside the room she’s staying in would allow for some opportunity. So I headed down nice and early... I made sure to make some good grueling noises... in hopes that she’d hear. I finished up but couldn’t keep her off my mind... I couldn’t help but pull my cock out and stroke it outside her door... whispering her name ... hoping she might open and catch me being naughty... but she did drink a bit of wine the night before... and didn’t wake until a bit later... although I know she was at least listening at one point as she said it sounded like I was doing quite an intense exercise... my cock was now leaking constantly due to the excitement over the last couple days... I was dying to fuck. At one point threw the morning I headed downstairs to grab some more wine from the cellar. I passed the guest room and noticed my MIL’s panties stacked on top her clothes... Now I’ve done it a few times before... but not in a while... and I couldn’t help myself... I went over... picked them up and sniffed them right on the pussy patch. My god! I ate a lot of pussy growing up... and let me tell you... nothing smells better than this woman’s pussy. It is like a fine tea that you can’t help to keep sniffing to enjoy the many sweet pleasing aromas. I left that room 3 times and had to go back for more... sniffing and licking her cloth... the third time I didn’t hear the steps creep... busted red handed by my mother in law... putting her panties back. I quickly grabbed the pile of clothes... ‘I was doing laundry... Can I wash these clothes for you?’ I asked with an obvious blush to my face. She smiled and winked.. ‘that would be great sweetie!’ I took a gasp an rounded things up... her looking at me with awe. I didn’t know if I fucked up or not... I went upstairs to clear my head. My wife decided to take the kids for nap. Leaving the 2 of us alone. My MIL asked me if I wanted to watch a movie with her while the others slept. Really? Of course! The first bit of the movie we lightly chatted... she picked the movie and it was a tear jerker... by the middle of the movie she was crying... and I placed hand in her back to rub it... she grabbed my other hand and held it... minute by minute we pulled each other tighter. To the point where I had both arms wrapped around her from behind... locked... my chin nudged into her neck... my hands placed on her stomach... rubbing her right above her pants ... squeezing her in my arms... I started moaning a bit... she started moaning more... I placed my lips on her neck... and started kissing... behind her ear along her neck, down her shoulder... my fingers reaching down her pants slowly... longing for her pussy... the smell of her panties lingering in my nostrils... right then she says ‘I know you were jacking off out my door, and I caught you with your face in my panties’ I just smiled and said... ‘what can I say mom, I want you!’ Without hesitation she grabbed my head and pushed me down... YES! I couldn’t wait to taste her. I slid her pants off... and took a noticeable whiff as I came back up... ‘do you like the smell of my panties?’ She asked... ‘I like the smell of your pussy’ I replied. I took one long swipe of her slit and clit with my tongue... ‘Mmm, and it tastes even better!’ Before I knew it my tongue was penetrating in and out of her perfectly pink pussy... I spread her lips and brushed away her bush to lick and suck her clit with conviction... she was dripping on to the chair as I did my best to clean it up to leave to trace... and I just wanted every bit of her in my mouth. She smelt and tasted amazing. I could eat her out all day and night! Sticking my tongue in as deep as I could and sucking hard as I pulled it out... I pulled her pants further down and turned her around, bent her over the chair and started to lick her asshole... starting with light little circles... and then piercing it with the tip... I couldn’t believe this woman’s smell and taste...the kind you just want to take a bite out of... I could tell she enjoyed my rimming... but I could also tell this was a first for her... so I went back to her Pussy... which was now full of her cum... spread all over her bush... gushing like she hadn’t been fucked for years... I was so hard... she now had her hands in my shorts... tugging them down... stroking my cock in her hands... I had pictured this so many times... and now I was feeling her work her fingers on my throbbing cock. She grabbed it with one him first as she grabbed one ass cheek with the other... and opened her mouth... when we could her the door down the hallway open up... I flipped my dick back in my pants and my MIL pulled her leggings up. My wife came down the hall as I turned around and grabbed a drink of water... ‘good nap?’ I asked. ‘Yeah... what time is it?’ She asked. ‘4:30’ her mom replied. ‘What’s that in your face?’ My wife asked me... I could only assume it was her mother’s cum all over my cheeks and chin. ‘I coughed up a bit of water’ I said. At that moment I noticed my MIL’s crotch was soaked in her pants. ‘I’m going for a shower before dinner if that’s ok?’ She said to my wife as she winked at me... we had little time alone again before she left.... but I enjoyed every minute of her visit and loved hearing her tell her daughter numerous times ‘ that was such a good movie and hug... no one’s ever hugged me like that before’...
I was left with mad blue balls. Good thing her daughter fucks and sucks so good... but I can’t wait until we meet up again. And I can’t get that scent off my mind. I love my MIL.

A gamer friend of mine called me up, he wanted me to go with him to do some live action roleplaying for Halloween. I told him I wasn’t interested, that I was just going to chill at home with my wife. Wife told me to go with him and that she was going to chill with her girlfriend anyway (she’s bisexual). I shrugged. No big deal, it was a pretty boring Halloween so far.
I arrived at my friend’s house and followed him to some rented out warehouse.
“We’re playing Vampire the Masquerade, there are a lot of sexy women here bro, so if I disappear I’m nailing one of them,” he said with a smirk. This peaked my interest, and rightly so. I would come to find out that geeks are more open (or perhaps desperate) for sex than your average person at a bar. It was surreal.
My friend helped me make my character sheet. I had reservations about this, it seemed very silly and immature for a guy of my age to be doing.
“Remember, you’re Bruja – the Anarchist Vampire class,” and he rambled off a bunch of shit that I can’t even fucking remember. Red wine was prevalent. There was a $15 fee to enter but you got a plastic goblet and as much red wine as you wanted. I looked around, women in tight black corsets with milky white cleavage, black lipstick – some fat, some skinny, some voluptuous – all sexy as fuck.
I was dressed all in black, hair slicked back – and had a full goblet of wine. The wine was pretty sweet, I liked it. If I didn’t watch myself I could easily get hammered.
My friend knew people at this event, so he decided to flutter off and do his own thing leaving me to pretty much stand there and do nothing. I didn’t even know where he went off too.
I felt really fucking stupid.
“What do we have here,” a skinny guy said, eyeing me, “a piece of shit bruja out of his cage? Well? Speak when spoken to zealot!”
On his side he was flanked by two very sexy women. One was completely dressed in a black flowing dress while the other wore a red and black corset; a black miniskirt and thigh high fuck me boots. Damn.
“My apologies, I’m new around here. A friend left me to wander around and I can’t seem to find him.”
Well, that was the end of my short life as a vampire it seems. This guy was some super powerful ‘elitist vampire’ and knew I was a total newbie at the game and decided to kill me for experience points. Something I found really funny was the “rock paper scissors” game that determined if you hit the other person or not. Anyway, I lost and I was slaughtered. The girl in the miniskirt frowned, shook her head and then winked at me.
“Out of character: You can create another character,” the guy said as he walked off with the two hot ladies.
I did, I created a new character - but I decided to fill my goblet again and just sit down and do some people watching. A few people wandered up to me and talked to me.
One thing they would say if they wanted to talk normal to you is “Out of character before saying what they had to.”
Across the warehouse I notice a woman pull a tit out and a guy sink his fake vampire teeth into it. Interesting. Two vampire ladies were holding each other close romantically and kissed.
I looked down into my goblet of wine, thinking how much of an asshole my friend was for ditching me.
“Out of character: Are you still dead or did you create a new character?” I heard a soft woman’s voice say.
I looked up, it was the hot woman with the red corset. She had short black hair, pale white skin with dark red lipstick. Her tits were popping out of the corset with a passion, it was definitely too small for her. She was stunning. Her eyes were a cold blue, fake contacts but hot as hell. She smiled at me, showing me her damn near authentic looking fangs.
“Out of character: I made a new character, damn those fangs look real!” I said, blushing a bit because she obviously caught me checking her body out.
“I’m a oral hygienist, I work at a dentist’s office and crafted them myself! A lot of people here get me to make them for them, I charge from $300 to $500 depending on what people want done,” she said looking into my eyes. Then she added, “they’re sharp enough to actually work too. Glad you made a new character, otherwise I wouldn’t be able to play with you!” She laughed.
“Name is Megan,” she said smiling and shook my hand. I told her my name too.
She flicked one of the teeth with her pierced tongue. I wondered what she wanted from me.
She grabbed my hand, “let’s play.”
We walked around for a few hours, she introduced me to different people. My friend was nowhere in sight so I asked Megan about him.
“He’s probably involved in the blood orgy,” she said, “he usually is. I don’t like that aspect of it. I’m kinda shy and like my fucking to be a bit more personal, one on one… you know?” This is when she turned and looked directly into my eyes, it was a ‘fuck the shit out of me’ look and there was no denying it.
What in the actual fuck did I stumble into here? A LARP swingers group??
Her cobalt blue eyes pierced my soul as she looked at me. Holy shit, she wanted me to kiss her. My heart was beating insanely. My mouth met hers, our tongues intertwined. Instinctively I reached for one of her breasts, so soft and perfect. She moaned. She grabbed my hand and led me to ‘her lair’ which was a room (an old office?) that didn’t have any windows and a door that could be locked. She shut the door and lit a candle. Her hands fumbled to unbutton my pants; she pulled my pants and my underwear down and was immediately on her knees taking my dick inside her mouth. The teeth were sharp as fuck. Not going to lie, it hurt.
At that moment, guilt set in but not for me – just because I thought she needed to know that I couldn’t date her because I was a married man. Her mouth moved up and down my shaft, those teeth lightly grazing my cock, she’d bite down a bit sometimes.
“Out of character: I’m married,” I said as I gasped.
She stopped sucking on me, “Same. Here, in this world – you’re dead as am I, relax and let the world of the living slip away.” She gripped my cock and started sucking the tip, and flicked her piercing on the head. I wanted to bust a nut all over her pretty face, but I held off. My hands fingered through her silky black hair, I pulled her up to meet my lips once again. My hand went under her skirt, pushing the thong she wore to one side and I plunged a finger into her wet pussy. She moaned and bit my neck. That would leave a mark. I gripped her breast with my other hand and pulled it out of her corset. She undid her corset and let it fall to the ground, she slid out of her skirt and thong. She was naked all but the fuck me boots, her body was that of a goddess. Perfectly proportioned, I’ve never met a woman that I’ve fucked in real life that measured up to how perfect this woman was. She had a little tuff of black hair above her pussy, her skin was so milky white – it wasn’t makeup, Megan actually didn’t get a lot of sunlight.
She laid down on the ground and spread her legs, inviting me in. I mounted her missionary as she wrapped her legs around my back. Each and every thrust I felt her moving in synch with me, perfect rhythm and timing. Her soft tits were giggling with each thrust as my saliva dripped into her mouth with each kiss and lick. She grabbed me by the neck and pushed me to the side and mounted me. Her tits bounced up and down on my chest. I grabbed her beautiful round ass cheeks and spanked her as she moaned, riding my stiff cock. I grabbed at her full breasts and sucked on her rock hard nipples. I could feel her wetness dripping out of her pussy down my balls. She rode me for a good 20 minutes and suddenly started shaking, bucking and convulsing with one of the most intense orgasms I’ve ever witnessed. She screamed with pleasure.
“Holy fuck,” she said, nearly breathless. Megan started bucking on my cock again, “your turn.”
She leaned down and kissed me with her soft red lips, then bit my neck again. I could feel her fake porcelain teeth puncturing my skin and I moaned. Her sharp blood red nails dug into my sides as she tried to hold me even closer. She felt how hard my cock was, and knew I was about to explode.
She looked into my eyes, “it’s okay,” she whispered, “I want your energy inside me,” and that did it for me… WAIT… ENERGY?!? I literally began to ejaculate load after load inside her as she bucked and fucked my cock like a pro. My stiff cock jumped inside her, hot pulsating shots of cum spraying deeper and deeper within her vaginal cavity. I let out a guttural grunt and moan with each and every ejaculation. Her pussy gripped me, like it knew exactly how to make me feel, like it knew how to keep my cock spraying cum for an eternity. I couldn’t stop cumming. Even when she dismounted me, my cock was jumping and cum was still dripping out of it. I can’t remember cumming so hard, ever. Who was this chick??
I felt her mouth take my cock, she cleaned me off. Megan rested her head on my chest.
“I’m in an open marriage in the land of the living,” I said, my body trying to get me to shut down and sleep.
“I’m not, I’m married to an asshole cop who is a drunk,” she whispered, “he fucks other women I’m sure of it.”
“My wife has a girlfriend, she says I can have one too. I mean, I know we just met and we just had sex…”
“I’ll give you my email address, not my phone number. God help you if we fall in love. I’d be that home wrecking bitch all you bastards are afraid of,” she said laughing.
“I won’t leave my wife, but I’m sure she wouldn’t mind you at all.”
We got dressed. We were only fucking for about an hour and people were still about. Megan showed me where the ‘blood orgy’ was taking place, and sure enough there was my friend – passed out with two naked women next to him. I laughed.
Megan looked at me, “what’s so funny?”
“Who would have thought that going to a roleplaying game on Halloween would end in getting laid and witnessing an orgy. You guys know how to party that is for sure.”
I kissed Megan goodnight, she held me tight and told me she didn’t want to let me go. I left my friend Kevin behind to sleep between to naked ladies. What an evening.
I got home and my wife was waiting up for me, “damn, you had fun!“ she said laughing and looking at my neck. “They think they’re real fucking vampires or something?”
“Maybe, but there sure was some real fucking going on,” I said. My wife smelled me, she could smell Megan’s perfume. She reached down the front of my pants and felt my cock, still damp from fucking and smelled her fingers, then licked them “I’d eat her out, she tastes nice,” my wife said kissing me on the lips.
“Yeah, it turns out – geeks have fun after all…”
I really want to date Megan. I don’t have a girlfriend, but Megan… oh Megan, I want more of her.
Not only did I get laid, but there was lesbians and everything under the sun going on at this event. It sparked my intrigue. Best. Halloween. Ever.

When I was younger and chatrooms were still popular, I spent some time on Yahoo in local, state chatrooms. I chatted with a few women over the years, but had never worked up the courage to actually meet one in person. The internet still had a stigma attached to it back then and I guess I was just afraid of the potential consequences.

When I was 22, I began having a conversation with a 40 year old, married mom whom lived about an hour and a half from me. Her children were older so they were rarely home and her husband was deployed to Afghanistan. She told me that their relationship had been slowly deteriorating for months. She said the few times that she would get to talk to him, it often ended in an argument and that they were most likely headed for divorce once he returned home permanently.

She was a beautiful woman. She told me that before her husband had left, she was a bit heavier, but had worked her tail off to lose the extra weight. By the time we began chatting, she was down to I’d guess around 130 pounds—perfect for her five foot, seven inch frame.

We chatted for several weeks and would occasionally use the webcam. Webcam technology was still pretty new and the image was always laggy and blurry with no sound. As our conversations became more intimate, I would ask for her to show me different things. She was hesitant to show me her breasts. She explained how the weight loss had taken its toll on them. Reluctantly, she showed me. While I thought she was gorgeous either way, she was right. The radical change to her body had done wonders in other places, but the opposite was true in others.

One day, after having been absent from Yahoo Messenger for a few days, she hopped on and said that she was sorry that she had been away. She said that she had had some surgery and wanted to show me something. She turned on her webcam and proceeded to take off her shirt and bra to show me that she had gotten breast implants. Like I said, I thought she was beautiful before, but now every inch of her body was perfect. She would definitely be causing heads to turn everywhere she went.

She told me that I was the first to see them and that she hoped I would see them in person someday. We exchanged phone numbers and within a day or two she texted me to tell me that she was in town to pick up her husband from the airport. His plane would not be coming in until the next day. She had gotten a hotel room downtown and had nothing to do so she wanted to know if I would want to meet to have coffee or something. I agreed to the meeting, despite being nervous as hell.

We had planned to meet at Starbuck’s. It was my hope to get their first simply so she would have to come up to me as I was scared to death to have to come up to her. When I arrived, I was too late. I could see her standing at the counter waiting for her order, but I could really only see her from the side. As I approached the counter from behind her, I heard the kid working the register tell her how beautiful she looked. She said thank you and turned around to see me standing there nervously. My jaw nearly hit the floor. She was stunning! She wore a tight tank tope that amplified her already amazing cleavage. She was also wearing those sexy, cat-eye glasses that I absolutely love on girls.

We awkwardly hugged and I placed my order before joining her out on the patio. We made small talk for well over an hour. It was getting later in the afternoon—early evening. I asked if she wanted to go somewhere and get some dinner. She agreed so we walked a few blocks to a nice Italian restaurant where we had a nice dinner and a few drinks. We continued to make small talk for another good while before I finally paid the check and waited to see where things went next.

I nearly jumped for joy when she asked if I would like to go back to her hotel room and order a movie or something. We walked to her hotel and as we were going up the elevator, yet another guy commented on how beautiful she was. He looked at me jealously as if he knew what was going through my mind.

We entered the room and we both made ourselves comfortable on the bed. She turned on the TV and began searching the pay-per-view titles for a movie to watch. She could’ve turned on anything at that point—I didn’t care. She picked a movie and we began to watch. While I do remember the name of the movie, I couldn’t tell you anything about it as my mind was racing a hundred miles an hour.

We lay there for about forty-five minutes to an hour in silence—except for me getting up to go to the bathroom every ten minutes because I was so damn nervous. Finally, I figured it was now or never so I gently began to caress her cheek with the back of my hand before leaning over and kissing her. This lead to a very passionate make out session before I asked if I could finally see the work that she done.

She lifted her shirt over her head and I wrapped my arms around her back to unclasp her bra. I threw it to the floor, exposing the biggest, most perfect pair of breasts that I had ever been this close to. I asked if I could touch them or if they still hurt too much for them to be handled. She said that she had taken some painkillers as soon as we returned to the room so it would be fine. I gently placed my hands on them being very careful not to be too rough. However, she insisted that she was fine and such delicate care was not required. I continued to fondle her as we kissed, our tongues swirling in and out of each other’s mouths. I lowered my head and carefully licked her breasts, churning my tongue around her nipples.

She told me to lie back and relax. She removed her shorts leaving on the lacey, pink panties that she wore. She undid my belt, unbuttoned my jeans and slowly slid down my zipper. She was somewhat surprised by the fact that I wasn’t wearing underwear, but this only slowed her a second as she took my cock in to her hand. She stroked it gently before lowering her head to give it a lick. She slid her tongue down the length of it stopping at the base to take my balls in to her mouth. She slid back up and whirled her tongue around the head before finally taking the whole thing in to her mouth.

It was pure ecstasy! I had never felt anything like this—the things she could do with her tongue! I desperately tried to recite baseball statistics in my head to keep from cumming too soon so that I could enjoy this for as long as possible. I gave the best effort that I could before finally exploding in to her mouth. It was the most intense orgasm I had ever had. She swallowed it all and smiled as she came up and rested her head on my chest. She must have been able to feel how fast my heart was racing.

We laid there for a few minutes. The entire time she was gently playing with my now soft cock in her hand. After a few minutes, I was hard again and she began stroking me harder. I tried to slide my hand into the front of her panties, but she cut me off and resisted my advance. I told her how bad I wanted to fuck her. She said that she wanted me too, but unfortunately, it was just not a convenient time of the month to do so. So she continued to just stroke my cock for a few minutes.

I was as hard as a rock; throbbing in her hand when suddenly, she stopped and excused herself to the bathroom. I hedged my bets and assumed this was simply and excuse to make preparations as she wanted to fuck as badly as I did. I reached down and took my wallet from my pants that were still lying on the end of the bed. I removed one of the condoms that I had bought on my way to meet her in hopes that something like this would happen. I had been so nervous about what this encounter would be like that I bought those condoms with the desensitizing lubricant to help ensure that you can last longer. I took one and placed it on the corner of the nightstand.

A moment later she returned from the bathroom, having removed the pair of panties that had blocked me from getting to her pussy earlier. She was ready, and so was I. She noticed the condom that I had placed on the nightstand. Standing next to the bed, she took the condom and unrolled it down my penis before climbing on top of me and guiding me in to her pussy.

We fucked forever—in every position imaginable. If it hadn’t been for the extended pleasure condom; I know I only would have lasted a couple of minutes, if not a few seconds. I eventually reached the point where I desperately wanted to cum, but the condom was working all too well. I knew that if I kept it on, I was never going to climax.

Remembering one of our more intimate conversations from Yahoo, I knew that doggy style was her favorite position so I asked if we could do that next. She happily climbed up on all fours and I took my position behind her, discreetly removing the condom in the process. We were facing the mirror so I could see the look on her face as I slid my now naked cock inside of her. She could tell right away what I had done, but didn’t seem inclined to care. I began thrusting harder and harder and told her that I was going to cum. In the slightest whimper, she said, “I want you to cum inside me, baby.”

That was the moment of no return as I thrust my cock one last time and pulled her as close I could by her ass. I unloaded inside of her before we both finally collapsed on the bed. We continued to lie there, now in the dark; kissing and fondling each other before finally falling asleep in each other’s arms.

We spent the entire next day texting back and forth about the encounter and how incredible it had been for both of us. Later that week, she told me that she was going to be coming back to the city to return her husband to the airport. She asked if she could stay with me once she was rid of him. At this point in time I had just returned home from college and was still living with my parents. I was too embarrassed to tell her, so I essentially just dodged the question and explained that I would be busy. Our messages became fewer and fewer over the next couple of days before just finally ending altogether.

To this day, I still think about this night and recreate it in my mind. About a year ago, right before my own wedding, I decided to see if I could find her. All I had to go on was a first name, an old cell phone number that was no longer in service, and the screen name she had used on Yahoo Messenger.

After some creative Googling, I managed to find her Facebook profile. I discovered that she was now living in another state as her husband had been reassigned. They were still married; apparently living much happier than she was at the time of our meeting. I sent her a friend request, but she never responded. I took this to mean that it was best to leave well enough alone. I still check in on her Facebook page from time to time. I have since learned that her son is right around my age and that her daughter, only a couple of years younger than me, is as gorgeous as her mother.

I wish that I could simply tell her how much that night meant to me, but I wouldn’t want to risk jeopardizing her marriage or my own. I am left with the lasting memory in the back of my mind and very few days pass that I do not recall that evening and wish that I would have met her again the following week like she wanted to.

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

I confess I just made $200 letting another man lick and fuck my ass, I was at the gym like I am six nights a week and one of the older guys started chatting with me in the locker room, he was in his 60`s but still in shape, he asked me would I be willing to fuck his wife for money, He was well dressed so I knew he had money and I`m not one to pass up easy money so I said yes, when we got to his apartment his wife was on the couch drinking wine watching TV , we walk in and I stand in the hallway while he talks to her. they offer me some wine when all the introductions are done but I don`t drink so just let them to it. So after about 30 minutes of chatting she leans over and starts to pull my cock out of my shorts, she gently rubs it for a bit then whispers in my ear that she wants to see her husband eat my ass while I eat her pussy, This I had no problem with cause I`ll do anything sexually when turned on enough and this woman with her voice and body was turning me on!! She lays back on the couch and I start to eat her pussy , her husband sits behind me and just runs his finger around mt butthole , it felt so good I was rock hard then all of a sudden he had his tongue deep in my puckered ass, it was the most erotic thing I ever felt in my life. About twenty minutes later I couldn`t take it any more I had to have her pussy on my cock so I went deep and hard in it till I felt her tighten up and when she left out a scream I pulled out and shot all over her tits!! it was buckets full, her husband appeared out of no where cause I forgot about him and started to lick it off her tits and drip it into her mouth..we all sat ther for ten more minutes touching each other when he asked if I would suck his cock , I gladly put it in my mouth and sucked it till it was solid then he flipped me over and rubbed it between my ass cheeks she lay back in front of me again and I started eating out her sweet pussy again, then I felt the cold drip of some lube on my ass and the feeling of being filled was intense.Every time he thrust forward he shoved my tongue deeper into her pussy and she was loving it, she came again and again. then I felt his cock swell inside me and he came hard in my ass, he pulled out and emptied the condom over my ass and eat his cum from my hole. it was some of the hottest I have ever had in my life. I washed up and he dropped me home but before I went in I blew him again in my driveway and thanked him for the cash. I told him any time he wants to drop a load and some cash give me a call, Now I`m home and hard thinking about the night hoping he calls soon.

hment • requests • -1

Okay, I have an unusual request;even for motherless. I want Reasonable suggestions of what I can do with my girl tonight ,June 15th,2013.I have some ideas of my own already, bbut I would like suggestions just so I can make sure to "make the most " of this opp. I mean ,the way I see it, how often will I get the chance? [*These don't have to be just sexual suggestions ,but practical ones as well.For example like "she may pass out if she's a lightweight and be hard to move around is she does" ...or ... "don't take vitamins if you want clear piss"]

Long boring story short, I've been trying for years to let me do anal and ass play on her; but her asshole and her mental state are the same....too tight. So after a lot of attempts and conversations, she actually volunteered to take a benzo{ I.e xanax/kolonpin or roofy,not sure which, but I know it has "-pam" at the end of it.so that she can be and feel looser. She got the idea after she was prescribed some recently in late 2012 then never finished the bottle.We are starting on the low end of the dose since we know too many makes her pass out like a log,haha.

Now, no doubt I'm going to stick my fingers and cock up there.....I'm even going going to TRY to cum inside her ass without a condom.We have already done pissplay (she's pee'd on me more than I have one her thought:/ ) ,so I was also thinking if I can get some wine in her too I can try to also experiment with "pushing" our pissplay to a higher level...i.e: I wanna piss on her instead of her just pissing on me.I'm just gonna go as far with it as she'll let me. I,m going to try to get some vids and pix(I'm not posting any thing unless i can keep our faces out of it) too ,at the least for my own personal use.

but up to that point , I'm out of ideas because of lack of experience with this scenario.....like how intense/foolproof is the memory loss? because I'd like to maybe not have her remember certain stuff (like me pissing on her if she objects or me doing some cross-dressing in front of her.)

So yea, in summary I am requesting:

1.practical info on what to expect from this little prescribed benzo experiment of ours 2.kinky,sexy and/or just fun (REASONABLY) fucked up stuff I can do while she's in an altered state. 3.Info on the memory loss part of someone taking a benzodiazepine ...how to predict it,how to increase it maybe? I'll try to keep y'all posted.If I get some good pix or vids,I promise to share:D

I had a strange relationship with my room mate, back in my 20's.

I just started working in the city, and she was a friend of a friend, who needed a room mate, so that is how we started living together. We were both in mid 20's, and she was this petite, beautiful brunette, very slim, flat chested, but with a great, athletic figure.

She was a great room mate, nice, calm, not too loud, didn't party, nor have people over, and I was pretty much the same. Of course she attracted me sexually, but I wasn't doing anything about it for two reasons, first one, not to ruin a perfectly well organized living situation, second, I figured she was out of my league.

It was a small, one bedroom apartment, so in the beginning I was sleeping on the couch in the living room. After a while, we figured that we like spending time together in the evenings, watching TV, and drinking cheap beer and wine.

In the end, she called me to sleep in the bedroom, since it had two beds, with an agreement that one of us will evacuate to the couch, if the other brings someone in.

That never happened to me, and she wasn't very active either, she had one bf, for a short time, but I think he slept over two or three times.

Neither of us had many friends, so it was just me and her.

She started going out of the shower just in her underwear, changed in front of me (never going naked, but stripping down to her undies), and I would joke about it, asking her to stop, since I haven't had a girlfriend in ages, and she was replying with some motivational shit, like, go out more, laughing it off.

I would use this new situation, to go out of the shower just in my boxers, with my erection clearly visible. She always looked, but didn't comment.

Every night, I would go to bed , with a raging hard on, I would smell her in the room, too afraid to even move. One of those nights, we weren't still asleep, each in our own bed, and I was so horny, that I thought I will get an aneurism, so I got up, and told her I am going to the living room, and if she would be ok not to come out until I am back. With a sleepy voice, she asked me "gonna watch porn", and we both laughed when I said yes.

So I did this two or three times a week, and always told her to stay away, and she would always have a comment, something like "you did it yestraday", or "again?", but every time it was in a joking fashion, so I figured she didn't mind.

Few weeks later, during one of those nights, she suddenly got out of the bedroom, saying loudly "don't mind me, I got thirsty".

The sound of her voice, and the sight of her, made me cum instantly, and I just covered myself with a blanket, until she got back in the room.

These late night visits weren't frequent, but after a while, she continued to do it. "Bathroom, passing through", or "sorry", and I just started edging, while waiting for her to come. I stopped covering myself when she would pass by, and with corner of my eye, I was looking if she was looking my way. She was.

As soon as she would be back in the room, I would cum. So, I wanted a next step, to cum in front of her. I edged for seven days, yes, seven days, without cumming, during the day, while at work, my balls were hurting, and I just wanted to give her a show. It wasn't intentional, I must admit, on day three, I had my living room session, but she didn't come out, same on the day five, but on the seventh day, I almost lost all hope, when I heard the door open. At this point, she didn't even speak to let me know she is coming through, she just went to the bathroom.

Now, the couch was facing slightly towards the bathroom, with a bedroom door being behind. As I saw her coming out, I started blasting. I didn't look at her, I just saw her shadow standing there, it was so hard not to moan, since I shot three giant ropes of cum all over my chest.

"Jesus fucking Christ, man, we must find you a woman."

I felt a great deal of shame, at that moment, and this perfectly describes our relationship. It was obvious that she didn't want me, and there was some sourness in those words.

Yet, this continued, and one night, when passing by, she told me "this is stupid, if you have to do it, do it in the room, it is the same for me at this point, I saw your pecker a thousand times".

So, I did. She would just sleep, but with a few little changes. She stopped wearing pj's, because "this spring is too hot", even though we've been living together long enough, that I know that she wore her short summer pj's last year. I knew when she was sleeping, and when she was awake. While sleeping, she would cover herself totally, I guess she felt cold, like most women tend to, but when she was awake, she would "accidentally", uncover her bottom, for me to admire it.

One night, while I was doing it, she turned my way, looking at me. "What are you watching?"

"You don't wanna know"

"Ah, cmon..."

"Two guys one girl, a threesome."

"What are they doing?"

"Double penetration"

"Ewww, that sounds gross"

And she just turned around.

It was all like this, I can't even remember all the instances something similar happened. The funny part is, besides this, we still clicked perfectly, hung out every night, joked around, but it was obvious that she wasn't into me.

One night, we were drinking up to late at night, and I wasn't planning on wanking, since I was almost wasted, as was she. When we got to our beds, I almost fell asleep, when I heard some movement. Turned around, she was on her stomach, with her bottom uncovered, wearing a silk tongue (who wears that to sleep), and she was touching herself, with her hand, which was underneath her, while reaching between her legs.

"What are you doing?"

"Shut up, you do it every other night, I can do it once, can I "

I got up, and just couldn't ignore it. She heard me, she felt me standing over her, but continued. My hand reached between her legs, and I started kissing her ass cheeks, her legs. She pulled her hand back, and responded kindly,with moaning. I wanted to turn her around, but she made it clear that she likes it that way, tried to lick her pussy, from behind, but she kept her pelvis on the mat, but when my tongue reached between her cheeks, she perked her ass up, and let me have it. In under a minute of ass licking, she was done, moaning loudly, almost screaming.

As the thought of me mounting her was passing through my mind, she said "don't even think about it", and covered herself.

You can imagine how pissed I was. Still, this continued for a few more months, until one night, while we were hanging out, and drinking, she, while being quite tipsy, opened up, and told me that this whole thing became weird, that she loves me as a friend, but she feels this is sick, and that it has to stop.

I felt ashamed, and just sat there, like an idiot.

"I understand you, but, you know... Maybe I can suck you off, sometimes, I don't know"

I just got up, and unbuttoned my pants, and she did it, right there.

And, it became a thing. I was very careful not to overdo it, I would only bring it up when we had a fun night, when she had a few drinks, and felt good all around. I tried touching her, giving my best to get a reaction, but most times she would just move my hand. It wasn't frequent, maybe twice a month, and sometimes, she would do it mechanically, with no vigor, but other times, I could feel she was horny, since she flirted with my cock, looked me in the eyes, etc. One time, she even licked my ass. Not really, but it is the closest I ever got to a rim job, I was laid back on the couch, she was on her knees between my legs, going down on my balls, and as I wanked, while she was licking them, I lifted my legs a bit too high, to give her access to my scrotum, and she just went down, and went from bottom all the way to the balls, with her full tongue, crossing over my asshole. Not only did it make me cum instantly, she found it hilarious, and laughed like crazy.

This went on for another year, and I couldn't help but to fantasize, about her finally giving in, loving me, making love to me, since I couldn't imagine living without her.

Until one afternoon, she told me she is having someone over, and that I should relocate to the couch. She met him the day before. I could hear them fucking, she was moaning loudly, and the bed was fighting for it's life.

That was it, I had to move out.

It was fun, it was amazing, that period was the most interesting and intense part of my sex life, but you can understand why I feel bitter sweet, when thinking about it.

After I moved out, I have never seen her again. We were friends on fb, until she deleted her profile, and that was it.

One might think, that I felt the old urge, and passion, while writing all of this, but no, I felt miserable.

I confess that i am a voyeur.
I have been voyeuring a girl that lives slantwise across the street of my apartment.
From my corner window I have a view on her living room which has no window blind.
She most likely thinks that no one sees her as there is no window facing her living room window
But in a small portion of my corner window I have a good view inside her living room.
My life during the fall and winter at night time for the last 2 years mostly revolves around what is happening in her living room.
During the summer she has a window A/C which block my good view on the couch were most of the action is happening
She is in her early 30’s I would say, she is not the prettiest girl but has a very good looking body.
I am totally addicted to watch the activity that is going on in her living room.
Within the last 2 years I have been seeing 2 men in her apartment but most of the time she is alone or have some girl visiting her occasionally.
I have watched her ride one of the 2 men once on the couch, his thighs must have been soar the next day as she was bouncing furiously up and down on his swollen pole while he was trying to keep his hands on her breast.
She is definitely the horny type of girl as masturbation is part of her daily routine at most time, I cannot see inside her living room during the day but at night she usually masturbate once and regularly a second time.
I have seen her fingering her clit pretty much the same way but with different speed and intensity, I have seen her finger penetrating her pussy that ended by with one of her orgasm faces that seem to evolve with the intensity of her pleasure. I watched her pinch her nipples of her firm and small perky breast.
I do not get tired of watching her, each time she takes her laptop on the coffee table; I know that I will have a great moment watching this horny girl give herself pleasure.
Last spring I saw her exchanging a few kisses with an insisting girl but she did not seem comfortable with the experience and did not let her continue to touch her or kiss her.
She had a good masturbation session after the girl left and pretty much every night after until the A/C appeared in her window.
About 1 ½ month ago the A/C was gone, got back my wonderful view .She was back to her daily routine but I noticed that she shaved her pussy.
On the following Saturday , when I started watching , it looks like she was planning a quiet night as she put her PJ early , watch TV and had a quick pleasuring session. Late at night as I was thinking to go to sleep i saw her getting up from her sofa and coming back in her living room with a dark hair curvy girl wearing a beautiful dress , younger girl maybe 20 y.o , I had never seen this girl before. My neighbour put on a bathrobe over her PJ, had a glass from the bottle that the dark hair girl brought. They were talking on the couch, the dark hair started to kiss her when my neighbor stopped her to go further, she got up and came back later with wet hair and a not so sexy nightie, the visitor made some more moves which my neighbour seem to be ok with, next thing I know they were sucking breast, touching pussy through panties but they suddenly left for what I think is the bedroom which I do not have any view on.
Following that night i saw the same girl coming on a regular bases, saw the curvy girl topless with her rounded shaped breast and ass but never entirely nude as they left each time to go the bedroom to continue their fun .It was a feast for the eyes but I wished that they would stay in the living room for more good times.
I could not believe that my nerdy looking neighbor was that kinky but I liked it.
About 3 weeks ago I saw the dark hair arriving at my neighbour with a guy .I could not tell if the guy was a teenager or that he looked younger than his age, he looked like he was 16 y.o.
They were chatting while having drinks I would say for 2-3 hours, the guy got out of the living room for 2-3 minutes probably to go to the bathroom while the dark girl kissed a bit my neighbour, the young guy came back into the armchair, shortly after the dark hair girl got up from the couch and started touching over his jeans his penis , took it out , massaged it and sucked him very slowly .The guy got up and played , sucked her breast , hands in her pants
The neighbour was sitting on the couch just watching the scene. The girl with her erected nipples and the young guy with a hard on left for the bedroom and the dark hair girl came back in the living room fully naked to kiss and make my neighbour horny and pulled her in the bedroom.
The trio met a few times after but I never saw the dark hair girl kiss the guy but the guy was kissing my neighbor at each session. One of the night the dark hair girl kissed the neighbor a lot while the young guy was watching .The dark girl undressed the neighbor , licked her pussy and got her horny , she than undressed the young guy got him hard and put him a condom to penetrate doggy style the shaved pussy of the neighbor .Once he was able to get fully in deep in her he fucked her for a good 15 minutes going from slow to pounding harder and harder while the dark hair was sucking the breast of the neighbor , her ass took the hard hit every shot of his very fast coming and going. He got out of her , the dark hair took off the condom and sucked him off until he came.
The other time I was lucky with the living room view about 1 week ago the trio was already fully naked when I looked at my favorite view and my neighbor this time was sucking the young guy , he after took her doggy without condom this time , the guy was slower than the time I saw them before but he came within 2-3 minutes in her but about 5 minutes later he was just in her again for a longer time while the dark hair girl was masturbating in the armchair.
I did not see the girl or young guy in the last week.
I hope that my neighbor never moves or put a blind in her living room , or maybe I should wish that she does so I could move on with my life

Jamilla’s crucifixion

Jamilla was already awake when the sunlight entered her cell. After the Romans had captured her a week ago at the villa of her master, they had locked her up in there. They had stripped her and tied her up tightly, her hands behind her back, she was forced to sit here in this dark cell. She have had a lot of time to think about what has happened, and, more important, the things to come. At first she had been scared to death by the thought of being crucified, but right now she had found peace with it. Jamilla knew what she had done, and she also knew that she deserved nothing better. There was no doubt that, if she was to be killed, it would happen out there for every one to see. She was just to beautiful to let her die in here. After all she was the most beautiful girl in and around the city, In fact the thought of starving in here scared her even more than a public humiliation. Being tied up all the time and at least raped and tortured, imagine taht! No, no, all well considered, crucifixion was the best she could hope for. At least her pain would be over in a few days instead of years. She didn’t dare to think that the soldiers wouldn’t come for her.

But then the door opened and a couple of men gave entered her cell and removed the ropes from her hands and feet. Jamilla felt some sort of relief when she left the cell. They would not let her starve. Thus far she had been very lucky. It was only now that she realized that nobody had abused her until now. She wasn’t raped, she hadn’t been whipped. The fact of being nude don’t scare her, as a slave girl she has experienced this form of humilation many times, it was usual for the female to walk nude trough the city up tot he crucifixion side, while the men are allowed to wear a loincloth.

As they came out of the dark hallways into the inner yard of the camp, Jamilla spotted a long, thin, wooden cross lying on the ground. “Pick it up!” one of the soldiers said. Jamilla walked towards the cross and lifted it on her shoulder. There was no use in trying to resist, which would only make it worse for her. Two soldiers came standing next to her and one of them hung a wooden plate around her neck with her name, her age and her crime carved in it. Jamilla expected them to push her forward in to the streets of the city, but they didn’t. Both of the soldiers were looking at a little door behind them. As Jamilla looked at it as well, she saw an other soldier coming out with a hammer, a ladder and a basket with nails. Long heavy spikes…

“So it ’s going to be a full nailing” Jamilla said to herself. Until now she had hoped that they would only use ropes or at least only nail her hands, but as she could count more than two nails, she knew she wouldn’t be that lucky. The soldier loaded the gear on a donkey and the other two gave Jamilla a gentile push on her shoulder. “Let’s go.” They said and the campgates opened.

Jamilla carried her cross through the narrow streets of the city. It wasn’t very heavy but despite the early hour the sun was already shining hot. As she came closer to the crucifixion site, more and more people were watching and following her, yelling things at her. She noted the views of the men, on her slim body, her well-shaped breasts, with the long nipples. Her master has pierced them years ago, she has to wear rings there, and the nipples has grown considerably. Except her long hair, her body has been shaved completely, even if the pubic hair has started to grow back, her crotch is visible for everyone.

“Look at you, you stupid basterds,” Jamilla said to herself “ shouldn’t you be working? No you just want to see me suffer, you want to hear me scream on the cross, you want to see the extreme fear in my eyes when they nail me to it. Well screw you! You think I’m afraid but I’m not, you think I’ll beg them for mercy, beg them not to nail my feet, but you’re wrong, wrong, wrong! I won’t. In fact I’ll show you that it doesn’t scare me, I’ll show you how a proud girl faces her destiny!”

As she took the last turn to the marketplace, Jamilla felt this strange sensation in her underbelly. She knew she was walking her last few steps ever. On the market place, one of the soldiers gave the order to stop right in the middle of the square. She let her cross slip to the ground, took a few steps back and looked at the people that came to see her humiliation. One soldier held a hand on her shoulder and took back the wooden plate as the other one unpacked the gear. The third one began to declare her verdict and why she deserved it. During that time Jamilla realized that the strange feeling in her underbelly wasn’t fear as she thought it was, but pleasure. Her crotch has become wet, she noticed it. Every single person on the square wanted to see her young, nude body exposed on the cross. She knew she turned on every man that came to see her today, but none of them would ever have her. She would remain an unreachable ideal forever. She knew she could give them a spectacle they would never forget, that would make every other women look like durt.

Right now Jamilla realized that her time had come. The third soldier reached the end of his speech.

Jamilla knew what she had to do, she would show the crowd she was not afraid. Slowly she walked towards the cross, looking at the soldiers. Then she turned around, looked at he crowd and went lying down on her cross. Before one of the soldiers could grab her, she placed both of her wrists on the crossbeam, waiting for the nails.

The soldier that was going to nail her held back his two accompagnons. “No, no, don’t grab her. I want to see if she really can take this.” Jamilla looked at him as he put the first heavy spike right on top of her wrist. There was no one holding her wrists in place, yet she did not pulled them away, when the soldier raised his hammer for the first blow. Jamilla looked closely as the point of the first nail was driven into her wrist. “Aagh!” The pain was more than unbearable, it didn’t just stay in her wrist. Like water spilled on a flat stone, the pain started to run in various directions, all through her body. Yet the nail had only cut a few muscles and flesh. Right now he was only pushing on her wristbones, slightly driving them apart. As much as Jamilla was suffering, she couldn’t move her arms. She could only watch how the hammer came down a second time. This time the nail crushed her wristbones. Jamilla could feel the couldnes of the steel against her bones. Again she could not hold back a short scream. The pain had now turned into a supernatural form of agony. One of the soldiers who was standing next to the cross, noticed how Jamilla was rubbing her beautiful bare feet over the sand in a useless attempt to lighten the pain. Although the nail hadn’t reached the beam yet, she managed to keep her tortured wrist in place. Her most beautiful body was already covered with sweat when the hammer came down for the third time. Finally the nail came out of her wrist again and made his first contact with the crossbeam. Jamilla felt a bit relieved because she thought the wrist part was over. Once the nail was through, it would be easier to bare. But she was wrong. The hardness of the wood made it very hard to finish the job. The executioner needed six more blows to get her wrist fully nailed to the beam, every blow causing Jamilla more and more pain in addition to the already unbearable agony…

At the first blow, Jamilla had pulled back her second wrist. “Aagh!” A short scream escaped her mouth every time the nail went deeper. Finally the last blow was given and the executioner stood up. Shortly he admired his work, then he walked over to the other side of the beam to nail her other wrist. Jamilla didn’t know how she did it, but she had managed not to cry. Although only one of the four nails was in place, she was already covered with sweat. She looked at her unnailed wrist once more, then she placed it on the crossbeam as she saw the executioner approached with the second nail. He looked at her beautiful young face while he went across her wrist with his fingers to locate the bones. When he found the right spot, he place the nail on it, held his hammer high up in the sky. Then he waited for a moment to see if Jamilla really wouldn’t pull down her arm now that she knew what it felt like to have one nailed wrist. Then he started his horrible job.

Jamilla thought she knew what she had to expect, but no one could ever get used to a sudden explosion of pure pain like that. Again her short screams filled the air, again her beautiful bare feet rubbed against the sand, but yet the agony seemed like at least a thousand times worse. Again she felt how the nail crushed some of her bones and drove others apart. It was in this pure sensation of nothing-but-absolute-agony- that Jamilla realized something strange. With every blow she screamed her little “AaAgh’s” as a message to every one on the square that she couldn’t take it any more. But now she realized, as her pain reached a new, horrible peak with every other blow that she wanted more. Though the agony made it quite impossible to keep her wrist in place, as long as the nail hadn’t pinned it to the wood, Jamilla realized she was able to do so, because she loved it. From this moment one, she could kill and love the executioner for what he was doing to her at the same time. She hated and admired him because he was able of hurting her like this. Though her agony reached unknown hights with every blow, she couldn’t wait for the next one. She watched closely how the nail disappeared deeper into her wrist and into the wood. When the executioner stood up after the nailing, Jamilla felt relieved and disappointed at the same time. Her body was under tension, shivering, excited, despite the heat her nipples remain hard all the time, and she notes that her juice has started to leak.

Jamilla looked at her beautiful nude body as the soldiers made preparations to pull up the cross. With her arms spread out like this above her head and her legs a bit opened to feel the sand under her feet for the last time, both her beautiful small breasts with their long and hard nipples and shaven pubic were exposed to the crowd. Yet Jamilla felt no shame, she felt only pain and a deep desire for more pain. Two soldiers were tying ropes to both ends of the crossbeam while the third one was placing some small pieces of wood at the bottom of the longpole so that the cross wouldn’t slide over the sand when they tried to raise it. Then they attached the ropes to their donkey as well. Then the executioner kneeled down at Jamilla’s feet. He grabbed them by the ankles and measured the length of her legs. He placed her feet on the longpole, right next to each other, so that her legs were slightly bent. He looked at it, changed the pose a bit, released her feet and carved a little bit of wood out of the pole, where he wanted her feet to be when he nailed them. Jamilla had observed his actions very well. For a moment she thought he was going to nail her feet before they raised the cross. She had loved the feeling of his hand around her feet. The two soldiers made the donkey pull up the cross while the executioner made sure the longpole would slip into the hole that was dug for it. As they raised her cross and her feet left the ground for the last time, Jamilla felt how her weight was no longer carried by the thin longpole but only by the two spikes that pierced her wrists. She had to scream. Little yelps of both extreme agony and pleasure escaped her mouth while the donkey was raising her cross. As her cross was almost in a complete vertical position, Jamilla spotted the carve made by the executioner to indicate the intended position of her feet. While the soldiers were making sure the cross wouldn’t fall back if they cut the ropes, Jamilla tried out her final footpose. With her feet against the longpole and her legs opened widely because of the roundness of the longole, she decided that it was both a humiliating and an exciting pose. Jamilla looked at her elegant ankles and her adorable toes. Soon her most beautiful feet would be nailed. To feel once more the pain of really hanging on a cross, she moved her legs away from the longpole, so that they were just hanging on either side of it. Now the executioner placed his ladder against the cross and climbed up to fulfill his duty.

As the executioner reached the final step of the ladder, Jamilla lowered her left foot and placed it right on the spot the executioner wanted it to be. He put the nail right on the most central spot of her foot, slightly adapted its pose so that the toes were really pointing towards the ground. Then he began the nailing. Once again Jamilla experienced a wave of fresh agony running through her body. Again she felt how the nail pushed against the bones of her foot and crushed them with the second blow. Again she let out her little yells every time the nail went a bit deeper. Even when the nail entered the wood after the third blow, she didn’t dare to put any weight on it. Her foot was causing her the same amount of agony as both her wrists. Oooh, she loved crucifixion right now; She thanked the people that invented this heavenly torture from the bottom of her heart as the final blows were given. As the executioner finished the nailing of her left foot, Jamilla felt a bit sad. Now her other foot was the only thing left. After that, her agony would slowly fade away … So she put her other foot right next to her nailed one. The executioner brought out the last nail. Jamilla closed her eyes as her bully raised his hammer. Very intensely she tried to analyze the waves of pain that were caused by the final spike. As the bones of her right foot were crushed she couldn’t hold back a small yelp. Also when she felt how the nail tore the skin of here sole apart, she simply had to release a little “ Ôah!” As the nail was driven further into her foot and the wood of the longpole, Jamilla first realized she was being put to death in the most cruel, horrible and agonizing way known in the whole of the Roman Empire, and that she just loved it. The soldier smashed the nail a bit deeper for the last time. Then he went down a few steps and nailed the wooden plate that quoted Jamill’s crime, name and age to the longpole, right underneath her beautiful, nailed feet. “Jamilla, twenty one year old, blonde slave, murder, theft and arson.” Then he stepped down, took away his ladder and together with one of his fellows he went back to the camp. The third one staid to guard Jamilla so that no one would get her down of there.

Although it had seamed a lot longer, her crucifixion had only taken half an hour. Now most of the spectators resumed their work on the market. For Jamilla, the real horror of crucifixion was about to begin. Right now she realized that the pain in her wrists became too much to bare, even for someone who loved it, so Jamilla had to push up on her feet. Putting her entire weight on the nails piercing her feet caused her a wonderful amount of pain, yet she had to let go, if she didn’t want to faint, and she fell back on her wrists. But very soon, again, the pain in her wrists forced her to retry the push up. The Romans had spiked her in a very ingenious way. By bending her legs just a little bit, Jamilla had to face the problem where to put her weight, but she couldn’t suffocate that easy. As she looked around to see what the other people who had watched her crucifixion were doing. Some people were still looking at her, pointing out to each other how well she was nailed. Jamilla herself was also admiring the work of her bully. While she was at it, she saw that she wasn’t bleeding as much as she thought. The only blood Yamilla saw was the blood that had run out of the wounds when the nails were still driven in. Meanwhile the soldier that staid behind walked over to the fountain and took a drink. He didn’t return to the cross but went strait to one of the stalls on the market. He decided to watch over her from there, in the shadow. On the cross, Jamilla was exposed to the sun. Very slowly her bronzed skin was burning. As she saw the guard take a drink, Jamilla became aware of her own thirst. She wondered whether she could ask for some water as well. After a while her thirst became so big she decided to risk it. “Can…can I have some water to, please…?” she moaned. The guard fulfilled her request and put a cup filled with water on the top of his spear. Jamilla drunk it all and asked for more several times, especially around noon when the sun was burning every drop of liquid out of her.

Jamilla now realized that the pain wasn’t fading away at all. She didn’t know why but the spikes kept hurting her as much as they did when they were driven into place. She looked once more to the nails piercing her body. As she could clearly feel, al four of them were smashed through some bones. “I wonder…” she thought. Jamilla tried to move her fingers, but some of them didn’t react to her command. Also her toes weren’t completely movable. The sight of the spikes entering her feet and wrists fascinated her. Jamilla tried to reach the head of the nails in her wrists. Her fingers could only touch the top of the nails. Her excitement still remains, and her crotch has started to leak, she notes the liquid running down the lips, and the it drops down to the sand.

As the sun went down and the market became empty, Jamilla first realized she would never leave her cross again. Even her corpse would be left up there after she died. She wondered what it would be like, if she died. Would she pass out and never awake again? She didn’t know.

Jamilla’s first night on the cross was filled with agony. There was now way of getting some sleep up there. If the pain didn’t keep her awake, then the coldness of the night would make sure she didn’t sleep. The hours passed slowly, way to slowly, but when Jamilla finally thought she was used to it, the first rays of sunlight announced a new day….

As the market became crowded again, people returned to her cross to see how she was doing. "You 're realy enjoying this, aren't you?" Jamilla managed to ask her public. Of course they did. "Guess what," Jamilla moaned as a reply, "so do I..."

According to some spectators who had seen a few crucifixions already, Jamilla was “dancing” real nice. She was pushing herself up on the spikes piercing her feet and falling back on her wrists al the time. Even if she didn’t had to push up to get some fresh air, she still forced herself to do so. It largely increased her pain. It was her second day on the cross, but Jamilla felt far from exhausted. Now she knew why she hadn’t been raped or whipped: If she were still strong when they nailed her to her cross, she would last longer. Once again Jamilla looked at her beautiful body. The nails fascinated her, how they disappeared in her wrists and feet. Only four nails, but they put her in hell. Right now the thought crossed her mind that despite of the fact that she had been drinking quite a lot yesterday, she didn’t have to pee. The sun burned away every single drop of liquid, even the water from the fountain. In the afternoon, Jamilla felt how she was becoming weaker and weaker, how the pain slowly faded. Right now she wished she could live through it al again, from the cell, to the first nail, the moment of triumph when she exposed her completely nude body to the overwhelmed crowd, the nailing of her wrists and feet, her complete crucifixion. Later that day Jamilla lost conscience. She didn’t saw how a rich salesman paid of the guarding soldier and ordered his men to get Jamilla down from her cross. She didn’t even realized the nails were pulled out.

Jamilla looked out of the window as the sun came up. Six months had passed since her crucifixion. Her wounds had completely healed. The salesman had dropped her of at one of his houses in a small village while she was still unconscious. An other girl slave had told her everything. She had never seen him until now. He was standing in the inner yard, saying goodbye to someone. Then he entered Jamilla’s room. “You’re so beautiful” he said. “You’re so beautiful that you can ask me anything. Ask me and I’ll do it!” Jamilla looked at him as he touched her face. “Well, there is one thing you could do…” She answered.

Later that morning, the entire village watched how Jamilla publicly undressed herself. Completely nude, she walked over to the cross and went lying down on it. She smiled at the salesman as he approached with the hammer and the nails. “Nail me!” she said.

(Okay, fixed the issues, even though it shouldn't have been, hopefully no deletion this time)

So I have decided to finally share some of my exploits here after years of lurking.

This happened about 5 years ago when I was traveling the UK, and it will be a bit long and detailed (SKIP TO GOOD STUFF AT THE THE >>>> MARKS). I was traveling on a work holiday visa to the UK (right after finishing my University degree there) and had been living there about a year already. Worked at an ice cream shop casually for that year to make money so I could travel around the UK and Europe (before brexit fucked up the free shengen visa access). It was a great place to work with good pay. Not really too busy most of the time so I got to chill and relax in the back watching TV shows or playing games most of the time. Boss was totally chill and never around, he had other more important businesses to manage, so I had complete control of the place and he trusted me (nothing to really lose there either).

So this girl used to come around once in a while and we used to talk casually when she came in. She was a shy Indian girl, about 5'5'', nice slender body with thick thighs and at least C cup breasts. She was 19 when I first met her and was 20 by the time of this incident. I was 26 at the time and didn't really notice her sexually for the most part even though she was quite attractive and submissive sounding. I loved her accent obviously, being from the states, I welcome almost all European accents.

So overall we had a fairly good relationship and she would come in to talk more and more. The conversations would be lengthy as well since I had nothing to do. At this point I kind of wanted to have a go at her, but didn't have any opportunity to engage, since she was always shy and at a distance. Well, my break came in a tragic way, which as a sexual degenerate, I took full opportunity of. One day she comes in, kinda down and I ask her what was wrong? She tells me that one of her friends committed suicide, and right there and then my brain goes "jackpot". Before she could even go to the next part of the story I immediately started saying "OMG, I am so sorry that happened" (I didn't really care, I don't really deal with emotions). Got out from behind the counter, and before she had a chance to regroup, went in to give her a hug. I just approached her with a concerned look with arms slightly outstretched, saying, "Are you alright?". She kinda took the hint and reluctantly prepared for the hug which was just enough signal for the go ahead to me. Hugged her fairly tight and had my arms around her shoulders and pushed her head into my chest (in a consoling way). Then immediately pivoted to, "Lets go talk about this". Quickly moved to the door, locked it (no one comes in at this time anyway, and I didn't care). Then turned to her and put my hand around her small back to guide her to the back room.

These action were key to getting her comfortable with me physically because casual contact with chicks is how you break into the game, and shy chicks usually do not give you a chance. Couldn't believe my luck, because this chick had the body I like, cute accent, mannerisms and face, and submissive by what I could tell (JACKPOT). The age difference is what kept her and myself at range but I couldn't care less now.

So now we are in the back room. Sat her down on the couch next to me and turned slightly to her to "talk" about the incident. She had been in here with me before, but didn't sit next to me, just across on a chair. We used to come in there once in a while when we were talking for a while and I wanted to sit (no seating outside). Anyway, I was here to play the long(ish) game and so decided to "listen". Anyway, she said all sorts of stuff I do not remember, but every chance I got, I would go "Awww, that's so sad/tough/whatever" and hug her. Didn't wanna rush anything but still took my chances and crept my hand closer to her ass every time. By the end I just let me hand stay right at the junction of ass and back, while I listened to her. I decided not to do anything at this meeting, but the game was already on and from this point it was going to be easy.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Anyway, the next few days she would come in, and I would not always greet her with a hug, and unlike before, this time my hands would apparently slide down from her mid back to small back during the hug. She was comfortable with that and being close all the time. We would talk in the back room and she would sit pretty close. Like 3 days after this all started, I decided to take my chances and steered the conversation to boyfriends and sex life. She obviously didn't have one because she was sheltered by parents and what not. She had had one boyfriend and they just made out if even that. She mentioned something about liking making out but hadn't done that in a while and I immediately went with the "Aww (insert some crap here)" routine and playfully said, "Here, I'll help you out". I went for it, and she took it hesitantly (they love confidence). At this point I just went in full french (in a slow romantic-ish way), and she went along (I could feel the discomfort and it just turned me on more). Put my hands down her waist and now on her hips. Made out like this for a couple more minutes and decided to leave her wanting more, so cut it short. She kind of giggled and I contemplated going in again, but decided to bide my time. Made some excuse about work and sent her on her her way.

Next two days, she would just come in and we would go to the back and make out. At this point she would sit, straddling, on top of me and I would fondle her ass and waist and back while we made out. I eventually turned her around on me kissing her from behind, and started feeling up her stomach and thighs (on the outside) and slowly crept up her chest until I was able to lightly caress her breasts in passing. Another day and I was fully fondling her tits over her clothes. The next day she was wearing a slightly low cut top and skirt, and the moment I saw that I knew this was going to be the day I could get it all (or most). The second we were making out I had my hands on her ass under the skirt. Feeling the skin on her ass felt amazing, I was hard as fuck and she probably could notice but didn't show it. I eventually turned her around and started kissing her from behind, feeling up her thighs. Then, slowly creeping up, started feeling up her chest and cleavage. Slowly started creeping into her shirt from the top, had my right hand and creeping down her left breast. As soon as my middle finger brushed her nipple she jumped a bit and put her left hand on my right. This is where I took real control and grabbed her left wrist with my left hand and firmly whispered "Relax" and resumed making out. Took her hand off mine, moving it firmly back to the side and cupped her right breast fully. Now I had one hand on her inner left thigh and the other playing with her tits. Both of her arms were to her side and I maintained a bit of pressure from my arms to hold them there while I felt her up. Made out more forcefully too and she completely submitted. After a while, wrapped it up, got her ready to leave. Before she left, I told her to "wear a skirt and blouse tomorrow" with a serious look, kissed her and sent her home.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Next day she came in, wearing a skirt and blouse and I didn't waste time getting to work. This time, just lifted her blouse above her tits, pulled the bra down and started playing openly (she was kinda stiff, and so was I). Then, still exposed, turned her around and started making out with her facing me. Put my hands on her ass and almost right away got under her panties. She kinda squirmed but I just pulled her in to assert myself. Squeezed her ass cheeks for a bit and then just brushed my middle finger against her asshole. This made her shudder and I took that to mean "GO TIME". Started rubbing her asshole with my middle finger and moved my other hand to her pussy from behind and started gently rubbing her VERY wet cunt. Then swapped hands to rub her asshole with her pussy juice, so I could be a bit more forceful. Had one finger slowly rubbing and even went in slightly. Pulled her panties down so they were out of the way. She was squirming the whole time which almost made me jizz, so good. At this point, I pull her back a bit, and said "Hey, I need you to do something for me". Still with her tits out and panties down, knelt her down in front of me (she knew what was coming). Pulled my dick out swiftly, turned her head up (she was focused on the dick), looked her in the eyes and said "Suck me", and then forced her head down towards my cock. I could kinda feel the resistance and hesitation, which made me even harder. Slowly moved her mouth to my cock and slid the head into her lips (FRICKIN AMAZING, couldn't believe everything was moving as swiftly as it had). Told her to lick the top and get it wet. Slowly started thrusting deeper in until she started to gag a bit half way down. That was her limit for now and so used that as a marker to move her head up and down to that point, pushing a bit lower occasionally. At this point I could get myself to come using her head so decided to keep her going. Took one of her hands and put them on my balls, told her to "Massage me a bit", which she kinda just moved up back and forth (good enough for now). After a few minutes, decided to stop holding back and picked up the pace. Stood up and started moving more freely. As I approached my climax, I pulled her off my dick, turned her head to me, looked into her eyes and said "I am going to cum in your mouth, it will be cleaner that way". She kind of nodded and so I resumed fucking her mouth. I could now feel the tingling in my balls, had a huge smile on my face as I approached the point. Started getting faster and faster and then started EXPLODING in her mouth. Honestly felt like a good 8 or 9 spurts before I came down. She had her eyes closed tight and was focusing on what was happening in her mouth. Slowly pulled out of her mouth and saw her swallow it (BONUS). Turned her head up to meet my gaze, smiled down warmly at her, said "Thank you, that was great" and kissed her lightly on the forehead. Could tell she was kinda still catching up to what happened, so moved things along. Got her on her feet, told her to go "freshen up" in the bathroom. She came out after a few minutes, and I sat her down, lightly made out (they like to cuddle after or something) and then sent her on her way.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Next day she came in wearing yoga pants and a t-shirt, which got me hard right away. The fact that she was coming in so often now just signaled to me that all was well and I can now have my way with her. Now, since she was fairly new to all this, I decided to start doing all the weird shit I liked first, to make it seem like it was all normal. She was far less experienced and wouldn't question anything hopefully. Took her to the back, started making out while still standing. Peeled her pants and panties down and started playing with her ass. At this point I decided to go much further just because why not. Told her to take her pants off completely, which she reluctantly did. Then started making out with her and just pulled her top right off. Then took her bra off and she was making out completely naked with me (while I was fully clothed). The disparity was HOT as fuck and I could tell she wasn't comfortable at all with this. So I decided to make things even more uncomfortable. Guided her to the couch, get her on all fours on the couch and then pushed her head all the way down while putting pressure on her back to make her arch. Perfect head down ass up position and then told her "don't move". With the lights on, I had a beautiful view of her pussy and asshole, it was all I could do to hold back from just pulling my dick out and shoving in all the way. Started playing with her ass and pussy. She was visibly dripping down her legs. Kept telling her how went she was, and she would just quietly whimper and moan. At this point, I decided to start fingering her pussy and ass. Slowly slid a middle finger in each and started working them in and out. Slowly pulled the finger out of her ass and took it to the next level. Told her this finger wasn't wet enough and told her to open her mouth. She did just as she was ordered and I swiftly put the finger in her mouth and started rubbing it over her tongue. Making her go ass to mouth here would set me up for all my favorite shenanigans later. She took it like a champ, told her to spit on my finger and make it wet, which she did. Then started working her ass again, occasionally pulling out to "wet" the finger again. A few minutes more of this and I decided to make her cum. Started working her clit and pussy and within seconds she started shuddering and then fully vibrating for a good 10 seconds. Honestly hadn't seen an orgasm that intense, and she sounded like she was using all her power to suppress violently moaning out. After her orgasm subsided, she did her best to maintain her posture but couldn't so I let her collapse. Sat down next to her head and slowly caressed her asking her "How was that?". She didn't really answer but nodded slightly and was just catching her breath.

After a few minutes of rest, it was my turn. Just pulled my pants off, whipped out my dick and moved her into position. Told her to suck me off and she started to slowly do that. BUT NOW, it was time to get to my favorite part. I love me some rimjobs, always have, always will. I have been able to get every girl I have been with to lick my ass whether they wanted to or not. Most do not even say no if you are assertive enough. The best is to do it when in the heat of the act and they just do it cause there isn't any time to think about it. This time though, I basically wanted her to know what I was making her do. It's hotter when I know they are aware of the fact that I am going to make them lick my ass (its not a glamorous place to be). While she was slowly sucking me, I pulled her off my dick and guided her to my balls while looking in her eyes. Told her to "Lick my balls" in a firm manner and she complied. Let her do that for a bit to normalize that. Then slowly started pushing her head lower while raising my legs. Told her "lick me under the balls, lower down" as I slowly guided her head over my taint (this is also THE BEST, very close second to full on rimjob). I let her lick there for a bit while I slowly raised my legs. At this point I had her face firmly against my taint where she was licking as told. This felt amazing but I had to move to the best yet. Slowly started pushing her head down (and she started resisting knowing what she was approaching). Said "OH yea, that feels great, lick my asshole" with some urgency and firmness. At this point, I pushed her head lower and her tongue started licking at my asshole. Started letting her know "OH shit, that feels great, keep going". Now I let go of her head to see what would happen, she licked a bit and started wandering higher. I FIRMLY pushed her head back down and told her "keep licking my asshole, don't stop until I tell you". I started jacking off and edging myself while she kept licking. I could feel how uncomfortable she was, and knowing she was still doing it made it SUPER HOT. Didn't really want that to end but all good things do, so had to start wrapping up. Started jacking off faster and as I approached orgasm, I pushed her back, stood up, told her I was going to come, told her to open her mouth, shoved my cock in and exploded even harder than last time. She was visibly choking on the cum trying to swallow it (it must have shot straight to the back, always gets them by surprise). Finished cumming and pumped her mouth for a bit to enjoy the feeling. Pulled her head off my dick, took this opportunity to degrade her a bit more by wiping my cock clean on her cheeks. Looked into her eyes and told her "That was amazing, you're the best". She smiled shyly and I sent her to get cleaned up. Did the whole "cuddle" routine after and sent her on her way. BEST DAY EVER so far, decided to plan out the next day and how I would approach fucking her.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Out of time now, will come back to add the rest.

Part 13: Haley [look up the other parts on my profil :) ]

Haley was much more mature than Patty. Since Anna had given her such a hard time last time she fucked me, she was always shy around me. She would indirectly invite me to her birthday via Anna. I think she did so, because she wanted Anna to give her okay that way. And Anna always did. Haley wouldnt get too close to me still, she was clearly afraid of getting caught by Anna again. So her 24th birthday (a few months after the wedding) I barely got a minute with her, even though Anna had encouraged me to go after Haley. But at least I could convince her to stay in touch. We texted for a few weeks, but then kinda went out of things to say for some reason.
I was invited to her 25th birthday again, but at that time she actually had a boyfriend. Also there were a lot of people there for this special occasion and so I basically didnt talk to her at all. After that I thought I wouldnt even get invited again, but guess what, I was invited to her 26th birthday again. This time, it was a smaller party. She had only invited Jim, Anna, me, Patty (who couldnt come) and 5 or 6 other friends of her I didnt know. From Anna I already knew that Haley was single right now. We were at Haley's house, which was not too far away from mine, just 30 min with a car. It was smaller than mine, since it was meant for just one person, while mine was almost a family house already. It was my first time there so when Jim, Anna (in a red dress and black leggings, looking fantastic as ever) and I arrived (perfectly on time) Haley gave me a house tour, since the other guests werent there yet. Jim and Anna were in the kitchen, while Haley (dark blue and white striped dress) led me through her house. It had only one floor, first we went to the living room. Nothing too special, a nice couch, tv, the usual. Next was her bathroom. It was bigger than I expected, with a tub (with whirlpool function) and a separate shower. Haley told me she loved to relax in the tub. The floor was heated as well. We then skipped a store room and went into her bedroom. Haley closed the door behind me. I thought to myself: "okay... whats coming now?"
Haley sat on her bed and said:"I'm sorry. I know I didnt treat you very well the last two times we saw each other, one and two years ago. The first time, I was still insecure, because Anna caught us in the act ... I was afraid she would be mad at me if I flirted or even talked with you too much."
Me:"Its alright.."
Haley: "No its not, please let me explain. Last year.. I had a boyfriend. And... he was a jealous man... and ... I was still... kinda ... attracted to you, you know?"
I tried to say something but she interrupted me saying:"But this year, I will make it right okay? I spoke to Anna, she actually doesnt mind anymore. And I'm single... so... Would you give me a chance?"
Me:"You are beautiful and funny and I like you. So yes... You will get your chance with me... just one more question: Why did you sleep with me that christmas? You dont strike me as a girl, who sleeps with a stranger like that."
H: "Well thats a bit embarrassing to admit but... I kinda... had a crush on you? And you also werent a total stranger. Anna talks about you all the time. And I liked what I heard. But then when I saw you... well I kinda clicked. And then there was also Patty who wanted you.. so it was also kind of a competition... and I was horny... and also it was something new and kinky... so.. yeah... a lot of reasons...."
Her head was tomato red at that point. I laughed.
Me:"Okay I see. Since you were so sincere, I have to tell you I slept with your sister. She kinda forced herself onto me after and even before Annas wedding... but to be honest... she is really good looking so I enjoyed it... I havent talked to her in years though."
H: "Oh I knew that already. She didnt tell me immediately, but when I told her after my 24th birthday that you were there and that I liked you still, she already had had what I wanted... "
At that moment there was a knock on the door. Annas head appeared in the door. A:"What are you two conspiring here?"
Me:"We just had to talk about old times."
A:"Are you done? Good. Guests are arrived this minute! Come on guys!"
When Haley was busy greeting new guests, Anna pulled me aside and asked:"What were you guys really doing in there?"
So I told her what Haley and me spoke about. Anna smiled and said "sounds like she was the D I like so much... Have fun with her but..."
Me:"But what?"
A:"I wanna know everything."
Me:"Deal."

The party was really nice. Nice selfmade food, cocktails, beer, wine. We moved the couch in the living room to make space for dancing. Anna and Jim left relatively early and soon others followed, until it was only me and some other guy left. It was already 2 am at that point. Haley then politely asked us to leave and the guy obliged. I said I needed to go to the toilet. There I waited till the other guy had left. When I came out, Haley was already cleaning up. The music was still running though. I came up to her and said "May I ask for this last dance?" She giggled and let me lead her to the dance floor. I quickly changed the music to something slow. Then I grabbed her and hold her close. She wrapped her arms around me and pressed her head against my shoulder. While we were dancing to the slow music she mumbled:"You know... I had hoped you would be the last to leave..."
Me:"What if I dont want to leave?"
H:"Oh you want to seduce me?"
Me:"Well, I am in no condition to drive, a taxi is too expensive, no trains going at this hour... its only logical..."
H:"I see, good sir. But honestly I would have preferred to be seduced."
Me:"So that logic wasnt seducing you... well then i'll have to try another method..."
I grabbed her ass and then massaged my way up her back. She moaned softly. I kissed the top of her head. She looked up to me and I kissed her on the mouth. She smiled at me and leaned against me again.
When the song ended we just stood there, hugging each other. Then she giggled.
Me:"Whats up?"
H:"Well... I broke up with my boyfriend 4 months ago... and I havent had sex since... and... hugging you already makes me wet." She stepped away from me, grabbed my hand and led it to her pussy. H:"here, feel for yourself!"
I touched her panties and first felt nothing, but after rubbing for 5 seconds I felt her wetness through the fabric.
Me: "Oh yeah, I can feel it... and I can do something about it..." I pulled her close, her back to me and started rubbing her until her pussy was soaking her panties. She grabbed my hair and moaned softly. Then I lifted her up and carried her to the bedroom. I stripped out of my cloths and helped her out of her dress. I went down on her and licked her pussy, circling around her clit and putting one finger into her pussy. After just one or two minutes she squirted in my face. The orgasm was so intense, it left her twitching for a few seconds. When I came up to her and kissed her I realized that she was already half asleep. So I just laid besides her, covered her in sheets and cuddled her. I think she was already asleep at that point, but she turned to me and laid her head on my shoulder and her arm over my chest. I still had a huge boner, but I couldnt wake her now. So I let her sleep. I took a while till I finally fell asleep and so I slept till noon. When I finally woke up, Haley was not in the bed anymore. I heard some noise from the kitchen, so I put on my boxers and went there. Haley had made breakfast for both of us, but it looked like she was already done. She was wearing a big t-shirt and (sleeping) shorts. When she saw me only in boxers, she looked surprise and said "well, look who got up. You look really good... I've never seen you half naked it the daylight before...I made breakfast for us, but then decided not to wake you and started by myself... I hope thats okay."
I nodded, went up to her and kissed her on the mouth. She certainly didnt expect that.
Me: "Everything okay?"
She smiled, nodded and kissed me... longer, more passionate. My hands were resting on her hips while we made out. After a minute or so we stopped for a moment. She smiled, pulled her shorts up so far that her camel toe was showing. It the shorts got a wet spot immediately. H:"Look what you have done!"
We laughed and I wanted to pull her close again, but she denied me, pulled down her shorts and said "this time, you'll have to fuck me." She bent over the kitchen counter and spread her legs. I inspected her pussy, it was dripping wet already. When I positioned behind her, she said "please go slow... I think I'm really tight right now..."
I caressed her ass, back and then tits, before pressing my tip against her cove. When I pushed the head on, I felt how tight she really was. I could only push it in slowly and she half moaned half whimpered while I did. For a while I only penetrated her with my tip, until she said "I need your penis deep in my vagina ... right now... please fuck me..."
I still only pushed in slowly, but this time I went all the way. She was still moaning and it got louder with each inch. When I was all in, a first orgasm shook her body, so I stopped moving.
H:"Dont stop now. Fuck me. Fuck me. FUCK ME!"
I obliged. I banged her fast, not max speed but still, for her tightness... I couldnt hold on for long, so after just 5 min I said "oh fuck I'm going to cum..."
H:"I'm almost there to, cum in my pussy... please..."
We both moaned loudly as I shot my load into her and she came with a squirting orgasm. I grabbed her and held her because I was afraid her legs might give in. Afterwards she turned around and we kissed again.

We took a shower together and had breakfast afterwards. When it was time for me to go, Haley looked a bit sad.
Me:"Whats up?"
H:"I just thought... I dont want you to think, I'm an 'easy girl' because I slept twice with you know..."
Me:"Dont worry I dont think that. And I really like you."
H:"So I will see you again?"
Me:"Sure!"
With that and a last kiss I went my way.

End of Part 13
I will tell you the rest of the Haley story at a later point :)

I am a 23yo MWF Im 5'4 100# long golden blonde hair (natural) with blue eyes. My measurements are 34B-24-34. I was at a party with my husband and he introduced me to a guy he knew who suggested that I might be interested in doing some commercial modeling. He gave me his card and said to call if I was interested. I have a very good figure and I take care keeping myself in shape by working out 4 or 5 times a week. Needless to say I was really flattered that he would say I was modeling material. Later on the night my husband and I were having sex and he said I should really look into doing the modeling. I was out of work and we could certainly use the extra income. I told him I would give his friend a call in the morning.

The next morning after my husband had left for work I got the business card out of my purse and called my husbands friend. Carl answered the phone and we got into the discussion of me coming in to do some sort of screen test photo shoot. It just so happened that he had an opening that morning and if I was free he could get me in today. I had nothing to do that day so I said sure. Carl gave me the address which was in an office complex in the San Fernando Valley area. I got off the phone and took a shower and drove to the address Carl had given me and got there exactly on time. Carl met me outside and had me follow him into this plain looking office building. We walked down the hall and went into his office suite. He had a receptionist there, a cute Asian girl about 20yrs old who was very sweet and polite. Carl left me in the waiting room and went back into his office. I sat in the waiting area for about 10 mins before the door opened and out came this beautiful black girl who looked a little shaken or nervous. I don't know which but Carl came out behind her and said we would be in touch. The girl quickly left the office without even looking up at me.

Carl extended his hand to me and said Jennifer come on in. I looked at the Asian girl and smiled and she said good luck! I smiled and said thank you and walked into Carl's office. Carl is a tall taned guy who is ruggedly good looking about 6'1 big chest and shoulders. He looks like he would have played football in his younger years. Carl was about 40 years old. I looked around Carl's office and he had all these photos of beautiful girls who were obvious models. Some were clothed while some were not. I got to thinking what type of modeling did Carl have in mind for me? The office had a black leather couch on one wall opposite Carl's desk. On the desk was a mini tripod with a video camera mounted on it as well as another camera on another tripod in the corner.

I sat on the couch and Carl began asking me questions about modeling and what I would like to do. Then he asked me about how I felt about nudity. I told him I was comfortable in my own skin and didn't have a problem with it. Carl told me that I could make anywhere from $1000 to $5000 a day if I was truly interested in commercial modeling. I told him I'd do it if I could make that much. He then said that he needed to take pictures of me and do a short video. I told him fine and Cal began taking photos of me. He told me to stand and do some poses and I followed his lead. I was wearing a short black skirt with a white top that was sheer and see through. I had on black heels to match. I was really getting into the modeling when carl said ok now take off your shirt. I stopped and looked at him and asked do I need to? And he said yes . I thought about it and decided teh money was worth it. I slowly unbuttoned my shirt and took it off and put it on the desk. Now the skirt he said. I took it off as well. I was now standing in this mans office in my bra and panties feeling all vulnerable. He took some more photos of me bending over then he told to sit on the couch and lift my legs up over my head and spread my legs . I was not expecting this but i did what he said. They he pressed further and said for me to remove my bra and panties. I told him I had never been naked in front of any other man besides my husband. My husband and I met in high school when i was 15 and I was a virgin. We got married 2 years ago and I had never been with any other man besides him. Carl smiled and said I understand. He then asked me again to take them off. I hesitated then said what the heck and I stood up and turned arounf then took them off. I stood with my back to carl so he could only see my ass. Then carl walked up to me and pushed me towards the couch. Kneel on the edge of the couch and rest your arms on the back he said. I did this and he said now raise your ass up. I did this as well all the while my heart was beating out of my chest. I heard a few clicks of the camera and then I looked over and Carl had turned on the video cam. Face the wall please he said. Now Carl's voice was a bit firmer. I did as he said then he came up behind me and asked me how I felt right now.
I feel scared I said. Why are you scared he asked? I don't know but I am. He said don't worry I won't hurt you. Then I heard his zipper come down and I was like oh no he's going to rape me! What are you going to do I asked? Don't worry Jen I'm not going to hurt you. It's all part of teh screen test he said. He then slid his hand between my legs and felt my smooth pussy. I had just shaved it smooth yesterday for my husband as he likes that young look. I couldn't believe another guy as touching my most private area. Then I felt his finger enter me. Mmmm he said nice and wet. I couldn't believe my body was betraying me. You like sex Jen? Yes I said. Good. I told him I had never had another man before. He laughed and said that my husband was a very lucky man. Then I felt his cock touch my pussy. I nearly jumped. Hold still he said and I felt his cock enter my pussy. I braced myself and bit my lower lip as I felt carl's hands on my hips and his cock pressed deeper in me. He was moving in and out really slowly. Carl squeezed my ass while he slid in and out of my pussy. I could feel his entire length slide in my pussy making me feel things I had only felt with my husband. Carl's cock was larger than my husbands adn I never knew such feelings as I was feeling at that moment. My mind wanted it to stop but my body said no keep going. I love my husband but my body was loving this new cock even more. Carl began fucking me faster and faster slamming his cock in and out. I couldn't hold back any longer and I started moaning and grunting and groaning with every thrust. I was giving in to my animal instincts. Oh yes fuck me fuck me harder I said. Was I crazy? Why was I acting like this? I was about to cum and I said I'm cumming and Carl fucked me harder as I came on his cock. My legs were shaking as I continued to experience one of the best orgasms I had ever experienced.

Carl pulled out of me and I turned around and immediately began sucking his slimy cock. His cock was all wet from my own pussy juice and cum. That's it baby suck my cock. You're a good little whore aren't you? He asked. I looked up at him while sucking his 8" cock in my mouth and nodded my head. You like sucking cock? Yes I nodded again. You want more? I again nodded yes. He took his cock out of my mouth and took my hand and led me to his desk and had me bend over on his desk. Carl then got behind me and spread my ass cheeks and rubbed some lube on my ass. I immediately know what was coming. I had only tried anal once before and my husband failed miserably. I told Carl I hadn't done this before. Carl said don't worry I'm going to fuck your asshole right.

Carl then positioned his cock at the entrance of my virgin asshole and pushed in slowly. I could feel my tight ass open and accept him. It was tight and then he pushed further into me. This is when it all began to hurt badly. The pain was intense. I asked him to wait and to stop but it was too late. Carl was now pounding my asshole with his massive cock. I began to cry and yelp with each thrust in my virgin ass. It was obvious that anyone in the waiting area could hear me as I was being fucked. Carl told me I had the tightest ass he had ever fucked and that included some younger girls he fucked before. I held onto the desk as he continued to fuck me. After a few mins the pain subsided and I was now liking this new found act. I began reaching back and spreading my cheeks trying to take more of his cock in me. Carl laughed and said your going to do great in this business. I said what business is that and he said Escort and Porn business! I couldn't believe it this was an audition to become an escort and work in porn. I let my head fall in shame as Carl emptied his load up my ass. When he pulled out I felt his load run out and down my legs. I lay there knowing I was just fucked by a stranger for the first time and I was shocked that I actually enjoyed it. I got dressed and went to leave and Carl asked me. So what do you think? I told him I would think about it.

So here I am thinking about it. It has been two weeks since the interview and I haven't said anything to my husband about it. What should I do. What do you think I should do?

Here's my confession. My wife was raped a couple year into our marriage. It was a single guy breaking and entering. We don't know if he knew anyone was home or not. But either way, when she came down stairs thinking it was me, he pounced. He threatened her life with a gun, which pretty much shut her up and kept her compliant. He had her take him to the bedroom where he forced himself on her. At that point she started to fight, thinking she was going to die anyway. He beat her pretty bad, and just flat over powered her.

When he was done, he threw her in the shower and told her if she turned off the water or came out he would kill her. I came home and found her there, curled up in a ball under freezing cold water. We still don't know how long she was in there, but we think it was around an hour or so before I came home. The shower ruined pretty much any chance we had at any sort of DNA match. They did the kit thing anyway, and never had any matches. She was, however, left with gonorrhea. Thank God it's curable. But, it did add to the physical and emotional struggle she had in the aftermath.

She sought out counseling afterward. Shortly after I joined her in counseling as we noticed it was impacted more than just her. It was nearly 2 years after before we even attempted sex again. She just wasn't ready before that, and I wasn't going to rush her. And, before you question whether I was faithful, let me tell you - I was. I love my wife, and would NEVER betray like that. I'm not saying cheating is the worst thing in the world, but cheating on your wife that was raped, that's pretty low.

Anyway, fast-forward to about 2.25 years post-incident: our current therapist is relocating, and recommends us to a new therapist. He's relatively new, but had personal or family connections to the therapist we were seeing, so we took the referral. By the time we were seeing him, the issues we were really still having at that point were sexual in nature. More-so hers. She was in a place where she was able to cope with what had happened, but our sex life had suffered tremendously. After a couple sessions he brashly recommend that she reenact the rape. I thought this sounded fucking insane, and quickly protested. She wasn't too keen on the idea either. But, by the next session she told me she wanted to give it a shot, and after much persuasion I finally gave in.

She set the ground rules. She didn't want to know exactly when it was going to happen, but she stated what could and could happen. As well as things that should and shouldn't happen. She wanted it as close to the event as she could. The more she described what she wanted, the more turned off to this whole idea I became.

But, after about another week I decided to just go for it. I worked myself up in my head, got myself in that mentality, told myself I was doing this for her - and set the stage. I had a relative watch our kids for the weekend, and I waited for the second night. I took off work, but told her I was going to work. When I doubled back an hour later and proceeded with the reenactment, it was on.

I'm normally a laid back, somewhat passive guy. But for some reason I just snapped into this crazy mind set. It was pretty brutal. Obviously my wife knew it was me (no face masks was one rule), but personality-wize she would not have known it was me. I got what I thought was way to rough. I pulled her hair, threw her down. Smacked her repeatedly, and even punched her in her stomach a few times. There were a few moments I considered stopping, and to be honest a few moments I almost threw up thinking about what I was doing. But I kept going. After I was able to subdue her I moved on to fucking And she did actually put up a crazy amount of fight. I had to work to keep her pinned down. When I started fucking her, I fucked her so hard and fast. It was so overwhelming for me I came way quicker than I thought I would. What normally takes me 20-25 minutes took me about 5 of serious hard pounding.

I came inside her, and she just melted. She wrapped her whole body around me, and held me so tight. I collapsed on top of her. She kept whispering "thank you. thank you. thank you." And started saying "I came. OK, just want you to know. Fuck I came." It was massively intense.

We didn't go back to the therapist for about a month. But when we finally decided to schedule a follow-up with him, we learned that he had been shut down, and was under investigation. Apparently, in the short time that this guy was a shrink, he had exploited several women. He utilized his position to get them to do things, or to identify easy targets for him to pressure into sexual favors. He ended up losing his license to practice, and ended up serving a couple years in jail. He got a pretty good plea bargain though.

Anyway, since then, my wife will ask me for this a few times a year. I used to hate the idea - before I tried it the first time. Now, I'm fucking hooked. I would never really rape someone. I know the emotional carnage that happens afterward. But a forced sex fantasy - one of the hottest things in the world. She wants to step it up now, and possibly try with a stranger or a close friend. She would prefer a close friend, but we don't know how to exactly approach that with anyone we know. She's also told me I should seek out another woman that has the same fantasy. She's told a few of her friends about what we do, to see if any bite on the bait. Unfortunately none have. But she said if any do, she would give me full permission to "let them see just how amazing that can be."

I don't want you all to think this is my way of exploiting my wife getting raped. Seriously, there was years of emotional damage to both of us. But, I will admit - our sex life has NEVER been better. Yes, I trully think we could have discovered forced sex fantasy without her getting raped, and probably be in the same position that we're in now. But this was our path. So, I guess I'll take it.

Anyone else lucky enough to have a wife or GF into forced sex fantasy? Or any guys actually do this? Like through Craigslist. I always see the ads.

Over the weekend the wife and I went to a bar with another married couple. I noticed a really attractive brunette that had long legs, perky tits (no bra) and a short skirt eyeing us. I thought nothing of it; maybe she knew my wife or something – didn’t care. Around 11:30pm the other couple said they had to leave because of their baby sitter having to leave at 11:30pm. I asked the wife if she wanted to have another drink, she said yes. Three more beers later I had to piss like a race horse and told the wife that I needed to use the washroom. Usually, there is no line for the men’s wash room but this time it was out the damn door so I stood in line, the urge to piss was beyond measure but I held it. I could see my wife across the bar, and the woman that was looking at us before approached my wife. So, I thought nothing of it, it’s just a co-worker or whatever. After a good 5 minutes of waiting I was able to piss, washed my hands and came out of the washroom to see both my wife and this woman chatting up a storm, laughing and getting along great!
“Hi,” I said I as I approached them.
The brunette woman gave this sexy evil grin – it is the only way I can describe it – sexy as fuck, like her lustful intent was showing right through whatever she was talking about with my wife.
“This is Maria, we used to work together,” my wife said, a little tipsy from drinking.
“Oh, we had the biggest crush on each other, but you chose him over me” Maria winked at me.
My wife looked down at the ground, embarrassed. Tears started to stream out of her eyes (she cries very easily).
“He… he doesn’t know,” my wife said her face flush.
Maria was taken aback a bit, “I - I’m sorry,” she stammered.
Confused by this transaction between this super-hot woman I asked, “Know about what?”
“I’m bisexual,” my wife said, “I like women too.”
She looked at me with sorry eyes, pleading with me – but me being the pervert that I am, looked back at her and said, “kiss her.”
“No, we’re married and I don’t want that,” my wife said shaking her head, seemingly offended.
“I want that, kiss her.” My wife didn’t have time to react as Maria stepped towards her without hesitation and bit her lip.
“I want you both to have fun,” I told them, feeling excited and nervous. I could feel the blood flowing to my cock; it was so beautiful to see this gorgeous brunette kissing my wife. Yeah, I wanted that pussy too – I was guessing it was nice and tight.
Heads were beginning to turn, and an audience was forming. I could tell my wife was really getting horny.
“Hey, you can come back to our place if you want,” I interrupted their bliss.
“um, it’s okay honey… I-“ my wife started speaking, pulling away from Maria.
“I want you to,” I said looking at my wife in the eyes.
Maria walked over to me, “I’m really not into men, but you are good for her. I’m glad she met you,” I felt her hand graze my erect cock, “seems he does want this,” she said smiling and pointing to my erection.
My wife smirked, “he can watch,” she said shyly.
I was kind of embarrassed and a little pissed off, this would have been my first threesome and she was ruining it. Yeah, I guess I was being selfish but I needed this.
We went back to our house, Maria took her car and we drove our own car. On the drive to back to our place my wife was starting to have second thoughts.
“I’m going to tell Maria no, we can’t do this because I don’t want it to ruin our marriage. I love you very much and I don’t want to lose you. I just want you all to myself and I don’t think you watching me with another woman will do that, I don’t think you can handle it.”
I reached over across the seat and felt the wetness between her legs.
“Yeah, bullshit – you’re doing this.”
Images of my wife getting fingered, licked and sucked by this gorgeous woman were racing through my mind. I couldn’t wait to get them inside, even if all I was able to do was watch.
Once we got inside, Maria and my wife were giggling – it seemed the mood was getting ruined so I had to get it back on track.
“You’re both sexy as hell.” I said.
Maria let her dress slide to the ground revealing that she didn’t have any panties on. Her pussy was shaved clean. She took her top off revealing nice “B” cups, perky small round pointy erect nipples. My wife’s tits are bigger, 38C but not as perky and bigger areolas. Maria walked over to my wife, “Let’s give him a show.”
As they made out in the living room, Maria stripped my wife’s clothes off her – fondling her breasts, grazing her pussy lightly. My wife moaned. I was so hard. They both collapsed down on the sofa, and I sat down in a chair across from them – watching. Maria was so beautiful, and I wanted to feel what she felt like but knew I couldn’t interfere or I would ruin my chances.
I was pretty buzzed and horny as all hell – while they had their fun, I unzipped my pants and slid my erection out of my pants and started to jerk off. I watched Maria work her way down to my wife’s pussy, which wasn’t shaved but had a nice racing stripe down the middle. My wife’s legs were spread and Maria knelt down, her ass arched up in the air as if it was inviting me to enter it. Maria’s ass was so soft and round, I watched her slim waist snaking back and forth – tempting me. I stroked my cock as they both moaned.
My wife shook with an intense orgasm within five minutes of Maria going down on her. I was speechless, it always took me thirty to forty-five minutes of intense licking.
“It’s my turn,” Maria said as her face glistened with my wife’s pussy juice. Maria sat on the couch, and my wife went down on her. Maria was watching me stroke my cock and licked her lips and mouthed, “Fuck me.”
I stayed in my chair as Maria’s moans erupted into an orgasm – her eyes constantly upon me.
“I missed you,” she told my wife.
My wife didn’t say anything and I kept stroking and I was almost to the point of busting a nut when Maria stood up.
“Your poor hubby, he’s so neglected.”
“He’ll get some, just not right now.”
Maria walked over to me, “you should at least give him a blow job,” she said smiling and pointing to me.
I must have looked pathetic. My wife walked over and knelt before me. She took the tip of me in her mouth, she couldn’t deep throat me but just sucked the top half.
“Looks like you need a little help with that,” Maria said as she started licking my shaft as my wife continued to suck on me. My hand reached out and I groped Maria’s soft tit. I could feel her hot breath and tongue going up and down my cock as my wife continued to suck me.
“I wish I could try that out,” she whispered to my wife.
My wife thought she was talking about sucking my dick, so she stopped and told Maria, “Okay you can.”
Maria mounted me. She spread her legs over me and I felt her hot wet cunt impale itself on my hardness. I’ve never had a woman so tight. She began to move up and down, I felt her clenching every inch of me.
“HEY!” my wife protested, but Maria took her by the hair and buried her face in her asshole. Maria’s soft tits bounced with every thrust as I looked into her beautiful brown eyes. She smile at me, kissed my lips and I could feel my wife’s tongue now licking my dripping wet nuts. I couldn’t hold off, that pussy was so perfect.
“I’m going to cum,” I panted, I felt my wife massaging my testicles with her fingers and licking them.
Maria quickened her pace and clamped down harder.
Pulses of cum shot deep inside Maria, I looked at her in shock. She was letting me cum inside her and my wife was sucking and licking up all the juices flowing out of Maria’s tight pussy.
Maria could feel my erection going down and I slid out of her. She stood up as cum ran down her leg. My wife started licking Maria’s thigh’s and my cum. I wish I would have known about my wife being a freak earlier.
“Are you on birth control,” was the first thing out of my mouth.
“Hell no, I don’t really need it – I usually fuck females,” Maria said with a smile.
Later, my wife was mad because I came inside Maria, and that I had sex with Maria – so I told my wife that she is the one that can’t handle it, and that Maria was only a fuck.
“Yeah, well what if Maria gets pregnant because of what we did.”
So I joked with her, “Well, then Maria can move in with us and I’ll have two wives.”
“I’m your wife, I don’t want to share you. It killed me when she was riding you. That’s MY cum, no one else’s I own that cum.”
I told her, “and I own that pussy, but I let you share it with another woman. Get over your jealousy. Of course you are my wife, and if something happens – it seems you like Maria too, I don’t see why we couldn’t all get along and have nice lives together. You can have as much fun as you want with her, I just wish you would have told me you were bisexual. You don’t have to hide anything from me – I’m very open minded, I love you very much.”
“If she is pregnant, she’ll ruin you, that is how she is, that is why we stopped being friends. She’s a little whore. She cheated on me with a bunch of girls, she’s no good for us – so get whatever warped fantasy out of your head you’re having right now. I wouldn’t want her living with us.”
This Maria woman, she’s super fucking hot – short brown hair, brown eyes, perfect body – yes I was thinking with my dick and I could have pushed her off of me when I came – but it felt so good. Plus, why was my wife licking my cum from her thigh? If my wife was so concerned, why didn’t she push Maria off me and put a stop to the entire thing? I think my wife secretly wants Maria to be part of our family but is afraid that she’ll lose me in the process. Fuck, I want both of them now and it is hard to imagine having sex with just only my wife. I want more threesomes; I want more of Maria satisfying my wife. You could totally tell from their vibe that they’re kind of “soul mates.” Fuck, it almost feels like we’re all soul mates – like we’ve all known each other forever and we are finally all together… weird shit.
In a weird way, I hope Maria is pregnant, and that she does move in with us – because I’d knock my wife up too lol. Am I wrong??? Or am I just being weird about all this? My wife totally could have stopped Maria from having sex with me, but she didn't.

I confess:
Hi guys, my name is Jeff and this happened earlier today......

I was with my friend Matthew today and he was telling me he needed to wash his car. He said if I wanted that I could go into his place and watch some T V as his parents were not there. I thought this meant an empty house. Fortunately for me not entirely empty. So I'm just channel hopping on the T V for like a minute when I heard 'Hi Jeff' . It was Matt's younger (18) sister Gemma. I'd just been masturbating to her holiday pictures from her old MySpace page that very morning. We got talking about was on the T V. I had landed on the Local News channel while aimlessly flipping through the channels. The story on the news was about a teacher who had run off to Europe on a ferry with one of his students. It was a quite detailed story about how the COPS had searched his home and computer only to find a load of pictures of the girl he'd run off with along with E-Mails and Facebook private messaging chats of a sexual nature. It was revealed he had been in a relationship with her for 3 years and had amassed a vast collection of extreme pornographic pictures and videos all found on his laptop. He was names and shamed and was put on the sexual offenders list right after the COPS found the material on his computer. After all the details were read out, they showed a picture of the teacher taken from his Facebook account, but no picture of the girl (Legal Reasons) was shown. It was pretty awkward having to sit and listen to this in the company of Gemma as she had always struck me as the shy type. She'd never had a boyfriend as long as I'd known her. There was an uncomfortable silence for a moment, then she shocked me by saying 'Lucky Girl' after seeing the picture of the teacher. I was stunned by her comment and oddly aroused by it too. I said 'you're kidding, right.' She just looked me dead in the eyes as I waited for a response....She then leaned in to kiss me...... I was taken aback by how forward she was. After kissing for a little while she took my hand in her noticeably smaller hand and led me upstairs to her room. As I entered the room I noticed the smell in her room was amazingly girly and this only enhanced my lust for her..... I started off by removing Gemma's clothes and licking her skinny body all over, nibbling her neck and kissing her adorable little nipples. Her cute girlish mouth and tongue wrapped around my thick cock slick with her spit pumping in and out of her mouth and throat until it erupts. My load more than her little throat can swallow. After I came into her mouth, she said 'can you go again?'
Thick sticky gooey cum overflowing dribbling down her chin over her flat chest and her sexy slender hands scooping it up and watching her suck it off her fingertips as she stares into my eyes then I said to her 'Ya, I think I can, you made me cum so fast that I'm still hard'.... spreading her smooth slender thighs my cock poised at the entrance to her pure bald clean wet tight virgin vagina and thrusted into her slowly as a whimper escapes her lips which are still slippery from the load of my cum I had just popped into her mouth while her petite body shudders from having her cherry popped in one quick stroke.
I get even more excited as I bend her over, listening to her quickening breath, her girlish moans and gasps while I hasten my strokes, her sweet panties warm and moist in my hand as I held them to one side with one hand the other hand holding up her school uniform skirt. She had taken off her shirt and revealed her flat chest, shiny with a sheen of fresh sweat.
It is truly erotic how I run my hands all over her skinny body while I violate her, feeling her nipples hardening against my tongue as I lick her chest and neck savouring the scent of her skin and sweat while she trembles from the stimulation and as she reaches her climax, hearing her cry out softly as she has her first orgasm while my cock is buried deep inside her, pulsing violently as she makes me cum for the second time, only this time it's inside her freshly-deflowered pussy. And as I lie atop her flushed body, she sighs breathlessly and her fingers dig into my back as she feels my cock hardening inside her again ready to pull out of her cum filled pussy and flip her over on her bed so I can see her pretty face in the mirror hanging on the wall above her head board and I put the tip of my still rock hard erection up to her beautifully round ass, easing inside her slowly while I have her remain eye contact with me through the mirror as I introduce her to her first anal experience. Biting her bottom lip she begins to moan again. This time the moans are even more sexy as they are in short sudden bursts matching the speed and force of my strides..... When I had reached a fast rhythm her knees and legs cant take the intensity of the orgasms I am giving her and I have to hold her up.... I can't hold off any longer and it is at this point she made me cum yet again in the short time we had been together in her bedroom All the while her brother Matthew was just outside the front door washing his car.

Sherry and the beach party

Sherry is a 26 year old woman, kind of plain, and chubby. She works at a Dinner, she has not had many dates as most see her and just pass her by. She is one of those that are here but no one pays munch attention to.

So When Jim started to talk to her, and come to her table at the dinner, she was delighted, he had even asked her to movies, and out to dinner, she grew to trust jim. Little did she know that jim had planes for her.

They had not gotten romantic yet other than some petting and kissing, she hoped that they would have sex at some time soon, but it just did not seem to be the right time. She did enjoy when jim played with her breast, making her nipples hard.

The summer stretched on, and near the end of August, jim told her about a beach party that he and his fraternity held each year at the lake. He told her there would be food, drink, some wild partying and a bonfire to finish off the weekend. He thought to himself that she is perfect for there party.

Sherry told jim yes she would love to go, and she had not met any of his fraternity brothers or there girls. She decided to go to the mall and get new outfit for the party. She was hoping that this would be a week end of sex and fun, so she went to Victoria’s secret, and bought matching bra and panties, sexy shorts and a blouse, all saying come get me, she smiled as she looked at them and was dreaming of a fun weekend.

The weekend came and jim picked up Sherry, and let her know she was looking so good in her new outfit, they were getting to the lake for the last day of the gathering, he explained to sherry that every one brought a donation to the bonfire, she assumed his was in the trunk, they drove, for hours, and finely got to the gathering, it was still early, and she enjoyed drink and food, the other girls there commented on her shorts and blouse, Sherry was so pleased, she had never had so munch attention paid to her.

As it got near sunset, the group started to pile bundles around a stake, for the bonfire, all the men and women there built up the pyre, Sherry looked at jim, and asked what was he going to pile on, he looked at her and said You!

It took a moment for it to sink in, then she said, what you mean ME? He told her that he was going to put her on the pyre, and that she was going to be this years offering, he explaned to her that each year they burn a woman as a offering for a good year to come.

Sherry, screamed, but I don’t want to die or be burned! About than, four men, grabed her, and took her to the pyre, as she kicked and struggled, she was taken up, to the top, and her hands clasped into hand cuffs, she was than left to stand, no other bindings. She twisted and turned; looking around, crying, please don’t do this!

The group gathered, at the pyre, Sherry seen two cameras set up, , one was already filming, as it caught her being taken to the pyre. She struggled and begged to be freed, she was sweeting, and having trouble controlling her breathing as she was screamingShe seen Jim, and begged him to not hurt her, she offered all that she had, including herself to not be burned to death. He just smiled and she seen him toss her over night bag, and purse on the pyer, jim saying you wont need this any longer.

She was standing there, watching them light the torches to be used to light the pyre, jim was watching her, as she wet her self, soaking her shorts, and streams of pee running down her legs. He smiled at her fear.

Jim asked her if she was ready to die, she screamed NO! GOD NO !!, with that jim and three others shoved the torches into the pyre, the flames, started to grow fast. as the wood and kindling was all dry

The flames spread around the pyre, and started to rise toward her, she stomped her feet, at the burning bundles, She screamed as the flames were wrapping around her shoes, and lapping at her cafes. Her screams became intense with the unbearable pain. Her begging to be freed was ignored., the fire grew, and was scorching her thighs, she was moving from side to side trying to free her self from the flames, but they are all around her there is no relife. as the skin turned red than blistered her screams become primal. Her shorts had dried and now turned brown and ignited, burning her sex, the sex she had hoped to have was sex with the fire. She banged her head on the post as the flames climbed her body, burning away the shorts and blouse leaving her near nude, her body sweating and seeping fat ,her sweet and fat from her skin was dripping into the flames creating flare ups, her breast now burning, the screaming changes to a mumble than nothing, as her blonde hair erupts as her head falls forward.

The group all thank Jim for the offering, as the fire finishes sherry. Jim turns to the camera men, asks if they got all the shots, both men smiled, as jim told them he already had a buyer for the film, and it would finance the group for the year, Sherry had no idea she had been chosen to be a sacrifice and the main event for a snuff film.

Alexis

"Push 'em back! Push 'em back! Way back!" yelled young
Alexis as she cheered on the varsity football team in a joint
cheer with the combined varsity and JV squads at the pep rally.
She could feel the back of her little pleated skirt flip up
in the air with her hip movements, knowing that the shortness of
her skirt was revealing her bright blue cheer panties each time
she thrust her ass out with the cheer.
Alexis smiled as she noticed some of the boys looking at her
ass with great interest. She wanted to be popular, and if
shaking and wiggling was what it took, she was willing to do it
in order to get that kind of attention.
After the cheer, the rally concluded with the band playing
the school's fight song. Both cheerleading squads did their
dance routine to the music, and Alexis took advantage of the
opportunity to do her own exaggerated version, bumping and
grinding sensuously and shaking her ass for the boys.
Unknown to young Alexis, however, was the fact that Coach
Johnson also had his eyes on her. Not wanting to be obvious, of
course, he would sneak glimpses of her hot teenage body as she
shimmied and shook with the movements of her teammates.
As the pep rally came to an end, the principal dismissed the
students to their next class. Coach Johnson carefully approached
little Alexis.
"Young lady, could you come to my office? I need to have a
word with you about your performance here," he told her, rather
quietly. "I'll give you a pass for being late to your next
class."
"Sure, I guess so, Coach Johnson," Alexis replied.
"Just come by in a few minutes, then," he told her, as he
turned and walked to his office, next to the boys' locker room.
As he walked into his office, he took great care to close the
blinds on the windows facing the hallway, and pushing in the
button on the inside of his office door so it would lock when
closed. He sat down in the chair behind his desk. His cock was
already getting hard with anticipation. The coach desperately
wanted the hot little cheerleader, and he knew he could threaten
her with suspension from cheering due to her exaggerated
exhibition on the gym floor.
Within minutes, there was a knock on his door.
"Come in," he said.
Alexis carefully opened the door and stepped inside.
"Go ahead and close the door, if you would," he said.
Alexis obeyed, unknowingly locking herself into the office
with the horny coach.
The young cheerleader looked at the coach rather sheepishly,
sensing that she about to be reprimanded.
"Is this about my performance during the pep rally?" she
asked, already knowing the answer to her question.
"Yes, young lady," he said. "And it could cost you your spot
on the cheerleading squad, if I push the issue. Do you have an
explanation?"
Alexis bit her lip and looked down at the floor nervously, as
she shifted her weight from one foot to the other, back and
forth.
"Well..." she said.
"Yes?" he inquired.
"It's just that I'd like to be popular with the boys, and
they like it when I put on a show like that," she admitted.
"I'll bet they do," he told her. "So you wanted to be as
sexy as you could, didn't you?"
Alexis nodded.
"How old are you, Alexis?" he asked.
"Sixteen," she answered.
"Have you ever had sex with a boy?" he asked.
The question surprised her, but she figured she'd be honest.
"No," Alexis said. "I'd like to, though. But please don't
get me kicked off the squad."
"And that's okay," he reassured her. "You know, I could
teach you a lot about how to be popular with boys. You know, sex
stuff that they like a girl to do to them."
"Like what?" Alexis asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Well, Alexis, it would work best if I actually showed you."
"I don't know, sir," she said. "You mean doing stuff to me
and me doing stuff to you?"
"Only if you'd like me to show you. You could practice with
me. That way, you'd be all prepared for the boys, and you
wouldn't have to worry about being embarrassed because you don't
know what to do with them."
It made sense to Alexis, and she did think the coach was a
good-looking man. Plus, if she didn't, he could have her kicked
off the squad...
"But what if somebody found out?" she asked.
"Would you tell anybody?" he asked.
"God, no!" she gasped. "I'd get kicked off the cheer squad,
for sure."
"Well then, I guess this could be our little private sex
education class," he told her with a smile.
Alexis giggled, still nervous about the idea.
"So," she said. "How would we start?"
"First, why don't you take a couple of steps back and give me
a good view of you in your little cheerleading uniform?" he
suggested.
Alexis did so, and modeled her little uniform for the coach's
enjoyment, watching him as he devoured her with his lustful eyes.
Her light brown hair was not quite shoulder-length, cut
straight across and curled under, with bangs draping her
forehead. As she smiled sweetly, slight dimples formed in her
cheeks. Her eyes were bright blue and captivating, and her lips
were shapely and smooth with her lip-gloss. The cheerleader's
complexion was attractive, as well - not tanned, but not fair-
skinned, either.
Alexis wore a royal blue button-down V-necked sleeveless
shell top with two thin white stripes across the shoulders and
down the sides. The white letters "LIONS" arched across her
chest, pushed outward by her B-cup breasts. Under the shell top,
she wore a thin, tight white turtleneck midriff top under the
shell.
Her skirt was a matching royal blue with the two thin white
stripes running down the sides and hemming around the bottom. In
addition to the banded trim on the hem, the skirt also had twelve
inverted white pleats. It was deliciously short on her, only
covering her bloomer-covered crotch by a couple of inches.
As he had noticed earlier, Alexis was wearing tight royal
blue bloomers underneath. As his eyes traveled downward, he
smiled at her shapely thighs and her knobby teenaged knees.
Alexis' cheerleading uniform was completed with a pair of
white kneesocks, pulled smartly up to the bottom of her kneecaps,
with three thin blue stripes around the top section of the socks.
She wore a pair of blue and white athletic shoes.
"Do you like our uniforms?" she asked.
"Oh, yes," he said. "Why don't you turn away from me, now?"
Alexis spun around, her back facing the coach.
"Like this, Coach Johnson?"
"Yes, my dear. Now bend over slowly for me."
With her feet together, she slowly bent forward for him. As
she did so, her little pleated skirt pulled up high on her tight
ass, showing off the back of her smooth thighs and the crotch of
those tight blue bloomers as they bulged in a tiny pussy-wrap
mound.
"How's this?" Alexis inquired.
"Excellent."
"You're just trying to get a better look at my bloomers,
aren't you?" she asked.
"Absolutely."
Alexis laughed.
"And how do they look?" she teased.
"Magnificent, my dear."
Her cunny lips bulged in the blue fabric between her thighs.
He could feel his cock rock-hard, aching for the young girl's
treasure. The coach flipped on his desk radio and quickly found
a station with some good dance music.
"Okay, Alexis, how about showing me some of your dance
moves?" he asked.
The cheerleader stood back up and spun around to face him,
then began a dance routine to the song. She shimmied and shook,
her tiny skirt flipping about on her ass and flashing its pleats
as she ground to the beat.
Alexis spun back around and shook her ass while she slowly
pulled up the back of her skirt, showing off her tight little
bloomers again.
"Oh, yeah, that's it," he encouraged.
By the time the song ended, the coach's cock couldn't take
any more teasing. He had to have this magnificent little
strumpet, and now.
"What would you like me to do now?" Alexis asked.
"Come over here and suck on my cock," he told her.
The coach stood up and unfastened his trousers. As they
dropped to his ankles, he pulled down his briefs. An eight-inch
stalk of man-flesh sprang free of its shackles and wobbled
obscenely toward the young girl. She just stared at it.
"Haven't you ever seen a cock before?" he asked.
"No, not on a man," she admitted. "Just on the baby boys I
used to babysit."
"Quite a bit different, huh?"
Alexis nodded as she stepped up to him.
"You've had the sex education class here, haven't you?" he
asked.
"Yeah," she answered. "I mean, I know how sex works and
everything, I've just never seen it in person or tried anything
with a boy."
Coach Johnson put his hands on Alexis' waist.
"Remember that sex works by a boy sliding his cock back and
forth inside your pussy until he gets so excited that he cums."
"You mean when he shoots his sperm?" Alexis inquired.
"Yeah, when he shoots his milky liquid into you."
Alexis nodded.
"It's all about friction," he told her. "A boy needs that
friction on his cock, no matter if it's from your pussy or you
simulate it with your hand or mouth."
"My mouth?" she asked.
"Yeah, your mouth can act just like your pussy. It's warm
and moist. You can pump his cock back and forth in your mouth,
and even excite him faster by pumping it with your hand at the
same time. It's called 'giving a blowjob'."
Alexis smiled and nodded.
"Just be careful not to let him cum in your pussy unless
you're taking birth control, or you might get pregnant," he
warned.
"And boys don't usually know if they're about to cum, until
it's too late," he added. "Experienced men know when they're
getting close, so they can warn their partner if they don't want
it squirting inside them."
"So, if you fucked me, you would know to pull out in time?"
Alexis asked.
"Yes, my dear. You're not on birth control, are you?"
"No," she told him.
"Well, if you're planning on having sex with the boys, you
should be," he advised.
Alexis nodded again as she looked down at his cock.
"Go ahead. Stroke it with your hand," he suggested.
The darling cheerleader wrapped her fingers around the warm
shaft and started a slow handjob on him.
"Yeah, baby, that's called a 'handjob'. Start slowly at
first, and keep getting faster and faster, unless he asks you to
slow down, of course."
The two forbidden lovers stood there for several minutes. He
kissed her softly while she worked him with her hand.
"Would you like to try a blowjob now?" he asked. "Boys
really like that."
"Okay."
The coach sat down in his chair. Alexis dropped to her knees
and held his cock still while she moved her mouth closer.
"You can lick it, too, and play tongue games with it just to
tease him even more," he coached.
He pointed to the location just under the tip of the cockhead
on the underside.
"See this spot?" he asked.
"Yeah?"
"That spot's the most sensitive part of a guy's cock.
Wiggling the tip of your tongue right there while giving a
blowjob, will drive a guy wild."
Alexis laughed.
"Well, let me see if it works on you," she said. "You're not
gonna squirt your stuff in my mouth, are you?"
"No, sweetheart, I'm gonna fuck you later. By the way, do
you still have your cherry?"
Alexis shook her head.
"Nope," she said. "I popped it a couple of years ago when I
experimented with my mom's vibrator."
"Okay, just checking," he said. "I still want to make sure I
don't cum inside your pussy. Do you have a problem with me doing
it in your mouth?"
Alexis wrinkled her nose.
"I don't think I want to try that yet," she said. "I've
heard it doesn't taste very good."
"Who told you that?" he inquired.
"One of my friends. Her boyfriend ejaculated in her mouth
once, and she said it tasted pretty bad."
The coach smiled.
"Well, sometimes, that's true," he explained. "It depends on
the guy and also on the girl's tastes."
"So where would you like me to shoot my stuff?" he asked.
"I don't know," she said. "Where did you want to?"
"How about if I spray it all over that pretty face of yours?"
he offered. "It's called 'taking a facial'."
Alexis laughed.
"On my face?" she asked, quite surprised.
"Yeah," he said.
"I guess that would be okay," she relented.
The coach watched as Alexis swirled her tongue around the
head of his cock, getting just a taste of his meat.
"It tastes different," she commented.
"Bad?" he asked.
"No, just strange," Alexis answered.
She opened her mouth wide and leaned forward into him, taking
his cock about four inches into her sweet, teenaged mouth. Then
she sealed her lips around the shaft and started sliding his
prick back and forth in her sucking mouth.
"That's it, baby," he said. "Suck it just like that."
She looked up at him with innocent eyes as she mouth-fucked
the coach in her cheerleading uniform.
"That's so sexy when you look up at me like that," he told
her. "You have a natural talent for this."
Alexis giggled as she sucked the coach, flattered by his
comments. She used a hand to pump the rest of his cock, which
wouldn't fit in her mouth.
"Very nice with the hand," he moaned. "Don't forget to use
your tongue on that spot I showed you."
Alexis pulled her mouth back a bit and just pumped with her
hand while she flicked the tip of her tongue repeatedly across
the sensitive underside of his cock, just behind the head.
"Oh, God, yes..." he groaned. "That's doing it just like a
pro."
Alexis resumed her mouthstroke on him, her curled-under hair
swaying forward and back as she blew the coach.
After a minute or so longer, he knew he had to stop the girl.
"Okay, darling, you can stop now," he said.
Alexis popped her sweet lips off him.
"Was that okay?" she asked.
"You were terrific," he told her. "I had to stop you, 'cause
you were gonna make me cum if you kept going."
Alexis smiled.
"Now what?" she asked.
"I'm gonna lick that cheerleader pussy of yours," he said,
with a smile.
Alexis laughed as he stood up, then helped her up to her
feet.
"But first," he said, "let's get those panties of yours
down."
He reached under the sides of Alexis' tiny cheerleading skirt
and grasped the sides of her bright blue bloomers, then tugged
them down with her panties until they dropped over her white
kneesocks to her shoes.
The coach reclined Alexis onto his desk and lifted her feet
to the edge of the desk, with her knees cocked high in the air.
Her bloomers and panties were still wrapped around her left ankle
as he gently spread her knees wide apart. The white pleats of
her little blue skirt fanned open as she revealed her almost-bald
pussy for the coach.
Alexis smiled as he stroked the inside of her thin thighs and
her calves through her cheerleading kneesocks. His head
disappeared under her pleats as he buried his face into her
teenaged crotch and placed his warm tongue on her pink pussy.
She felt him lick it softly, his breath softly teasing her
tender clit. Then she felt his tongue glide upward to her love
trigger.
"Ooh, coach, that feels sooooo gooooood..." she groaned. She
squeezed her breasts through her royal blue shell top and bit her
lip as he stroked her pinkness with his taste buds.
He varied his rhythm and direction of licking with expert
technique, listening to his young lover groan in delight. After
a few minutes, he pushed a couple of fingers to her virgin pussy
and slowly drove them into the moistness.
"Oh, God!" Alexis exclaimed, her senses heightened by the
feeling of his fingers within her. Her breasts heaved against
her tight shell top.
He slowly slid the two fingers in and out of her moist twat.
It was a tight fit, and that fact excited him even more about the
prospect of burying his swollen cock into that ultra-tight
teenaged cheerleading snatch.
The coach licked and sucked on her clit while he finger-
fucked her, until she couldn't take it any longer.
"Oh, sir!" she gasped. "You're gonna make me cum any second!
Keep going!"
He obeyed and quickly sent the young girl to the brink. With
a groan, Alexis trembled as her body reached orgasm with an
intensity she had never felt from her mom's vibrator.
"Fuck!" Alexis cried in delight.
He slowed his stimulation down to a stop and stood up over
her.
"That was wonderful," she gushed. "Thank you."
"No problem, my sweetheart. Are you ready to get fucked for
the first time?"
Alexis nodded and smiled.
Coach Johnson pulled her to the edge of the table and fisted
his cock, still wet with Alexis' saliva, against her buttery
pussy lips. The teen cheerleader was well lubricated already,
and ready to get drilled by her first cock.
"Go ahead, coach," she said. "Put it in me."
He popped the head into her and slowly pushed several inches
in.
"Well, Alexis," he announced. "Officially, you're not a
virgin anymore."
She giggled.
"Sounds okay to me, Coach Johnson. Show me what it's like to
get fucked."
The coach pulled partway out, then fucked another inch or so
into the sweet cheerleader.
"God, your pussy is so fucking tight, and it feels great," he
observed.
Alexis giggled again. She wrapped her white kneesocks with
the blue stripes around his ass as he pumped into her slowly.
"It feels so good in there," Alexis mumbled.
"And I'm glad you enjoy this, 'cause I am, too," he said
softly as he leaned forward onto his elbows, lying on top of the
girl on the desk. He kissed young Alexis softly as he slowly
worked more cock into her wet snatch.
"You know, sometimes guys like a girl to talk dirty to them,
too," he added. "It helps turn them on."
"Really?" she asked.
"Yeah, go ahead and try it, Alexis. Talk dirty to me."
Alexis chuckled.
"Fuck me good, coach," she offered. "Fuck my tight little
cheerleader pussy."
"Yeah, that's good," he encouraged.
"I want you to fuck me really good with that big cock and
then blow your load all over my face," she said.
"Yeah, baby," he said, as he slapped his balls on her ass
with each thrust, now getting faster and harder as he went.
Alexis wrapped her white-sleeved arms around him, enjoying
her first fuck. They kissed repeatedly as they screwed on the
desk, exploring each other's mouth with their tongue, lost in
passion.
After several minutes, he suddenly pulled out of her.
"Were you ready to shoot your stuff?" Alexis asked.
"Almost," he said, "but first, I wanna fuck you in a
different position. We're gonna do it doggy-style."
Alexis laughed again as he lifted off of her and pulled her
up to her feet. Her little skirt fell back down into place.
"Just turn around and put your elbows on the desk," he
instructed.
She did so, looking over her shoulder to watch as he slid her
cheerleading skirt up high on her ass. Her white pleats fanned
outward as he stuck his prick back into her tight little pussy,
this time from behind.
Alexis spread her kneesock-encased legs wide apart for
balance as the coach commenced drilling her in that position. He
grasped the sides of her waist for leverage as he relentlessly
pounded her love tunnel with his hard cock.
"Aw, coach," Alexis gasped. "It feels like it's so much
deeper in me."
Her hair swung forward and back as he rode the cheerleader
into the desk, but he knew he couldn't last any longer.
"I'm getting so close," he said. "Are you ready for me to
cum on your face?"
"Yes," she told him.
"Good. When I tell you to, stand up, turn around and kneel
in front of me, and tilt your face toward the ceiling."
"Okay."
He lasted about fifteen more seconds.
"Now!" he shouted.
He pulled out, and Alexis quickly spun around and knelt
before him, offering her innocent, angelic face for him to
decorate. She looked down at his cock as he pumped it with his
hand for a few seconds.
Suddenly, a stream of warm semen splattered on the side of
her mouth and up the side of her nose. She instinctively
squeezed her eyes shut as another round of jizz landed on her
upper lip and yet another on her nose.
Alexis giggled as more spunk rained down on the poor
cheerleader. The coach had a full load stored up for the
teenager, and his balls emptied themselves onto her eyelids and
forehead, matting down her sweet brunette bangs under a blanket
of white splooge.
Finally, mercifully, the facial ended. Alexis smiled but
kept her eyes closed as she kept her face turned upward. Gobs of
gooey cum oozed down the sides of her face and dangled from her
chin.
"Baby, let me get you a towel and clean you up," he said.
He walked over and picked up a shower towel, but before he
handed it to her, he pulled out a digital camera from his desk
drawer.
Alexis could hear the clicks and see the light from the
flashes.
"What are you doing?" she asked with a frothy face.
"Taking a few digital pictures so I can enjoy them later," he
said. "Do you mind?"
"No," she said. "That's fine, but please don't show them to
anybody."
"I won't," he promised. "Smile again for the camera, and you
can open your eyes now."
Alexis tentatively opened her eyes, and since she didn't feel
any cum dripping into her eyes, she kept them open and smiled for
his camera.
She felt so naughty, and she loved every second of it.

                                  first threesome and meet online…

   My wife and I started talking one night about expanding our sex life and share one another with others, together. “To be honest I have always fantasied about the thought of watching her with another man.” So one night we got to talking and she opened up and said she was craving a woman, the touch of another female against her. To kiss the soft lips of someone soft and delicate. She wanted to kiss on her breast and suck on her nipples. She was craving to have another woman’s sweet juices around her mouth. NOW this had my dick rock hard hearing her tell me this. I immediately got out my phone and started looking at sites and I knew it would be the right way to find what my wife was craving. We made a profile and got tons of hits. We finally reached out to one and had some talks and decided to plan out a night, and this is how it went… 😁                                                 …..                                                                  …We picked a night and got a hotel room and was to meet our fun playmate their. Upon the day of the meet we were both excited and nervous. We had a time set to meet up and as it drew closer we received a text that she (our playmate) was having a late start. That started making us worry about a no show but as the day progressed the time came for us to get in the car and proceed to our destination. 😉.                    …..                                                                       … The ride to the hotel was intense. The sense of Excitement and Nervousness mixed with thoughts of fantasies but inexperience. My wife reached over and grabbed my cock and told me how turned on she was to share me with another female. She was stroking my cock over my jeans. I was rock hard. She had been wanting to see another girl ride my cock while she sat on my face and kissing the girl. Her biggest turn on was that I was so good ate eating her pussy (better and different than any other she had been with) and she wanted to watch as I ate out someone else so she could see the sexual pleasure on her face. ….. As my wife was telling me all this we pulled into the hotel parking lot where our playmate was already waiting. ☺️               …..                                                                          … We sent the text that we had arrived and our playmate meet us at the entrance. Now the night was about to start. I had told our playmate about what my wife was wanting, how she had been craving another woman. We entered the room and put our things away. We talked for a little bit and had a few drinks. Before I knew it I looked over and our playmate “who was experienced” had started undressing my wife. Oh my. My dick was throbbing. My wife was nervous and that made me even more horny. She started rubbing my wife’s large breast and sucking on her hard nipples. We both knew then that our fantasy talk was about to play out. Our playmate was extremely turned on by my wife. She was in love with her boobs.  As I started jerking my cloths off and approached the two of them, they pushed me down to the bed and went down to suck on my cock. Playmate pet her lips around my bulging cock and my wife guided her head downwards on me. My eyes rolled in back of my head in pleasure. I pulled my wife down to me and kissed her as my cock was being ravished by another, then our playmate placed her hand on my wife’s pussy and started massaging. Rubbing her clit and entering inside her pussy with her fingers. My wife let out this moan of pleasure, relief and satisfaction. I rolled the playmate over to my wife so she could enjoy the taste of my wife’s sweet, wet pussy. I stood up and watched her eat my wife out and my wife laying their in Ecstasy. I grabbed my camera and started taking pics and videoing. The two of them went back and fourth kissing each other, tasting each other and playing. While the playmate had my wife on her back fingering and licking her kissy and groping her boobs, I entered our playmates pussy from behind. Burying my throbbing hard cock deep inside her soaking wet pussy as my wife watched. They both let out this moan at the same time. We fucked for a while and then my wife and playmate swapped positions and I entered into my wife’s sweet, side and tight little pussy, deep and hard. I pressed her face into the playmates soaked pussy. The moaning was loud and constant. I just knew the neighbors was going to call down to the office but didn’t care. As we all came with pleasure and came to a stop (a break) I walked over to the huge window, butt naked, and opened the blinds. Standing their in the open view with no clothes, cock still at full attention, a lady was walking around outside and looked up at me. I just stood their showing off my full cock in the moonlight as she stared up at me. (I feel that this lady was turned on as she stared at me, and that to was a huge turn on) so I turnt around to go back to my ladies and grabbed them both, taking them down to the bed and placed my face between our playmates legs and began kissing and sucking her clit. She wiggled and moaned and came Immediately. My wife watched as this was her fantasy. She was again getting soaking wet. I placed my fingers deep inside my wife’s pussy and finger fucked her, bringing them both to a huge orgasm. …. We decided to take a short break and go out for some fresh air. 🤤.                                                                …..                                                                          … As we came back inside we made some more drinks and decided to take advantage of the big jacuzzi tub. We all got in and relaxed back. Each of us playing with one another. But the jacuzzi didn’t last long as the need to continue with more pleasure was strong. We got out and I payed them both on the bed and we had toys. I got a double ended vibrating toy and had them lay pussy to pussy. I inserted the toy into each of them while I controlled the vibes, and took control of penetrating each with the toy. Multiple orgasms later and about wore out. We all laid on the bed chatting about the night and a possible next meet up. 🤤.       ….                                                                          … So the wife and I got dressed, packed up our stuff and headed home. We talked about the events that happen earlier and when we got home, we put on some porn and took our time pleasing one another for the next 12 hours. It was a great first experience and I believe the wife and I are ready for our next adventure but this time we will have a male playmate join with us. …. Could that playmate be you?         ****

Eve’s Cell
Eve woke up after a short time of sleep, for her existed no differences anymore between day or night. The room was lighted by a twilight, the source of the light invisible above her. She was laying on her side on a bed made of concrete, only covered by a plastic mattress, it was dirty, even when she entered the cell long ago, and she could smell the odor of the last prisoner who had rested here. Now her body excretions had covered it even more. Carefully positioning her body upright, she seated slowly up. She was a little cold, because she was completely nude, exposed to humid and mild-temperatured environment of the dungeon. When she was imprisoned long ago, she was forced to strip and never received any sort of clothes anymore.
But she was not completely bare: Shackles, chains and rings were fixed on her body. First there was a steel belt on her waist, containing various rings and eyebolts around it's circumference. Her slender wrists were also shackled, the hands were joined in front of her body, each wrist circled by a bright metal cuff, pressing firmly in the skin, the cuffs were joined by a metal bar, with a short chain which was fixed at the belt. So her hands were hold in the same position the whole time. She had no chance to move them up or down. Also her thumbs had been fixed together by cuffs, covering half of each finger, the cuffs were welded together, so she has not possibility to move them. She moves her hands and fingers a little bit, they are swollen, cold and numb, and the pain begins to pass trough them. She feels the constant pressure of the hard metal into her tortured skin. Looking down on her legs, she notices her ankles, which were locked in the same way, lying side by side, a bride shackle running around each ankle. From between her feet, a longer chain is running down to the floor, connecting to an eyebolt in the center of it. She moved her feet up and down, it was difficult, because also her big toes were joined, like her thumbs, swollen and numb.
When she moved her upper body, she noticed the weight of the small chain which connected her nipple rings. When she was brought in the dungeon, they pierced her nipples, with really huge needles and then fixed the rings there, each one shining clearly and with a reasonable weight. After attaching the chain between them, every movement of her body is transmitted directly to her nipples, which were erect and hard most of the time. They had grown up, meanwhile her breast had got smaller because of the weight loss.
After sitting up she moved her hands and feet more and more. They are cold and numb in her so-called morning, she has to reanimate them. When they had closed the small and very tight shackles around her wrists and ankles them, by welding, it had been necessary to press the metal firmly together. After a while, the skin was bruised by the constant pressure, and circular wounds developed. Her hands and feet began to swell on, the shackles were cutting even more in the skin, and she lived very painful days. But after a while, the situation got better, now the intense swelling had gone, and the pain was bearable. At the borders of the cuffs, the bruised skin is covered with crusts and old blood.
Then she stood up upon her feet and the pain at her ankles got worse and she moaned. She looked down at her slim legs, her once slender and now swollen ankles, and her slightly swollen and blueish feet. She moves up and down on her toes, cautiously, feeling the throbbing of the hard metal on the bones and tendons of her ankles. What a feeling! She wore these shackles since a long time, it must be years, and will do it for the rest of her life. She imagined that there must be more cells und other prisoners, shackled the same way like her. This idea excited her a little bit. Sliding slowly on her soles, straining against the weight of her chains and against the pain, Amber moved to the other wall of her cell. She did not know how long she has been imprisoned in this dungeon, but it mattered little. She was not sentenced, and was not counting her days. She would spend the rest of her life in this cell. Her shackles and the waist belt had no locks, they had been welded on to her body long ago. She has not seen her jailors since she was locked into her cell long ago- food and water is dropped from a chute into a basin in the side of her cell. She had to eat and drink like an animal, bending her body forward.Dragging her ankle chain, connected to the center of her prison, she does her daily, slow lap around and around the cell. It was the only exercise she got, and the only way to fend off the decease of her body.
After a number of laps, finally squatted down against the back, stone, moist wall of the cell. Extending her legs, she stared down at her feet. She always has been proud of them, slender and elegant feet with long toes. Now, they have changed their aspect, her ankles swollen and covered with the scaring crusts. What a torture! She slowly raised her bare feet, higher and higher, until the sudden jerk of the chain restricted any further freedom. Tears started falling from her eyes. She furiously pulled on her wrists, before jerking them up against the chains repeatedly. She sobbed and cried in frustration, her struggle was in vain, there were no chance to get free. Still crying, she returned to her bed of straw in the corner of the cell. Her wrists and ankles are on fire now, hurting like hell. Blood is running down from crusts which have been broken. From now on she avoided any movement of her body. The cold was coming back slowly, also the numbness, beginning in her fingers and toes. Later her hands and feet would feel like being frozen. If she started to move them, the pain will come backYears and years from now, she would still be locked in this dungeon forever chained and shackled, never to see freedom.

Caribbean Interlude
by Hardy

***

A couple spend their anniversary at a Caribbean resort.
Magician days and lush tropical nights lead to lowered
inhibitions. The couple becomes susceptible to an
erotic adventure that unearthed hidden desires,
providing a new awareness of their sexuality. (MMF,
wife-sharing, swingers, voy, reluc, rom)

***

We were spending our third wedding anniversary on this
sun-drenched Caribbean island. It was wonderful-
sensuous moonlit tropical nights with the surf lapping
at the shore; days around the pool and hanging out at
the beach bar. It was intoxicating.

Now we were in our cottage with the stranger that we
had met at the bar. John, my husband and I had become
acquainted with him when we were enjoying our rum
drinks, and found him pleasant and charming. We invited
him to join us for dinner, and he readily accepted.

While we were showering and dressing for dinner, John
remarked that I seemed attracted to him. I said not
really but that wasn’t quite true, as he was quite
handsome.

After Keith joined us we had a delightful island
dinner, followed by music provided by a steel drum
band. We had more drinks and soon the men were taking
turns dancing with me. As the evening wore on I found
that Keith was holding me closer as we danced, close
enough that I could feel his thighs pressing against
mine, and close enough that I could feel a beginning
erection.

It was exciting, feeling the desire in this handsome
stranger, and I felt a little tinge of arousal, a
slight moistening between my thighs. The effect of the
rum drinks and enchantment of this island was having an
effect. I don’t think this was lost on my husband.

When it was time to leave John invited him back to the
room for a night-cap (as if we didn’t have enough
already, and I wondered why he invited him this time of
night) He readily accepted and now the three of us were
lounging around in our cottage enjoying another drink.
John was leaning back in and arm chair, appearing
sleepy, but still aware, and Keith was sitting beside
me on our bed.

My husband stirred himself enough to turn down the
lights so we were almost in shadow, and I wondered why
he wanted the lights so dim. Our friend took advantage
of the lighting to place his arm around me, drawing me
against him. I didn’t resist, wondering where this was
going. It seemed to be going somewhere, as the next
thing he turned me towards him and kissed me. No
response from John, so the stranger kissed me again. I
was sure that he was aware of what was happening, so
why didn’t he say something?

After another kiss he swung me around so that I was
lying flat on the bed with this stranger beside me,
holding me in an embrace. I glanced towards John-I knew
he could see, even though we were in shadow, but he
said nothing. Did he want to see what I would do? Was
he going to call a halt to this action? I was going to
find out.

When he began to unbutton my blouse I did nothing, and
I did nothing when he pulled it free, exposing my bra
which opened in the front. I allowed another long kiss,
and then he opened my bra, exposing my breasts. I was
flushed and breathing rapidly with this turn of events.
I looked at my husband again-I could see his eyes but I
couldn’t see his expression. I couldn’t believe this
scene that was unfolding, and I couldn’t believe that
he wasn’t saying anything. Did he want this stranger to
make love to me?

Everything about this island, this setting, the
distance from home, and the drinks we had consumed lent
itself to an erotic evening, and it seemed to be
getting to all of us. The stranger was caressing my
nipples with his finger-tips till they stiffened, and
then he was using his mouth and tongue on my breasts,
and I was becoming more and more aroused.

I wondered if my husband had an erection-the stranger
certainly did-I was very aware of the pressure against
my leg.

His fingers dipped down to my knees, sliding under my
skirt, slowly sliding up my thighs, pushing my slip and
skirt up. His hand was gently pushing my thighs apart,
his hand now between them, stroking and caressing them,
finally pressing against my panties.

I felt myself moistening, becoming more aroused as his
fingers slipped inside the leg of my panties, finding
my moistness. I moaned softly when his finger moved in
me, not wanting my husband to hear. I murmured again
when his finger found my clitoris.

I was aware of his movements as he slipped off his
trousers and underwear, and I thought now John is going
to say or do something, but he didn’t. I whispered to
him, "Don’t strip me." But he whispered back, "I’ve got
to take these off," meaning my panties.

John was leaning forward trying to hear what we were
whispering. Did he want us to go ahead? Did he want to
see this stranger doing it to me? I could feel his very
hard cock against my thigh, and I knew I was very close
to doing it with this man-being penetrated by him.

I raised my hips to allow him to pull my slip and skirt
up under me, but I hesitated when he gripped the waist-
band of my panties, attempting to take them off. I took
a last look at my husband who sat there immobile. This
scene was so far out, and I was so aroused that I
lifted my hips, allowing him to slide my panties off,
and now open to him.

He pressed my legs and thighs apart, lightly caressing
my wet vulva, pressing my legs open more as he moved
between them, preparing to mount me. I gave a last look
at my husband whose eyes were shining in the dim light,
now pulling his chair closer to us.

There was no way now that we could stop, and I lifted
and opened my thighs so he could enter me. He directed
the huge head of his cock against me, moistening the
tip before beginning to push. I felt myself opening to
the insistent pressure, my cunt stretching as he
pressed firmly, giving a gasp as he entered me. At that
moment I came, trying to stifle my groans as I
shuddered.

He waited till I relaxed before pushing into me,
gradually filling me, penetrating me till I was fully
impaled on this huge cock, giving a hoarse cry. It was
done! I was sure my husband could see his cock entering
me-I wish I could see if he was as hard as this
stranger, but I knew he wasn’t this big.

He remained still, his cock rigid and fully into me,
finally moving slowly back and forth, almost pulling
out each time, then thrusting in me, pushing against my
cervix and uterus.

It was so intense, this large and very hard cock slowly
fucking me with my husband watching. I forgot about him
as this stranger began thrusting more powerfully into
me, my body moving with him.

It was do erotic, this scene right out of a hard-core
movie. This stranger was having his way with me, taking
me with my husband watching, doing nothing but
observing this stranger fucking me, seeing him doing it
to me. The way I was turned, with my legs and thighs
lifted, he had to be able to see his cock moving in and
out of me, shiny with my juices.

The sheer naughtiness of what we were doing made it so
exciting, so intense. I was soon shaken with another
orgasm that came so quickly that I cried out, my legs
and arms clutching him as warmth flowed throughout my
body.

He held himself fully into me till my climax subsided,
and slowly began moving again, thrusting steadily,
taking plenty of time, lifting me to another erotic
high. I made no attempt now to be quiet, my gasps and
moans louder and louder, filling the room. He was soon
pushing powerfully into me, and his cock seemed to
swell. I knew he was about to come and I said "don’t
come in me." I wasn’t protected, and I didn’t want to
get pregnant by this little episode.

He didn’t say anything; he was getting close; and I
found myself approaching another climax. Just as the
waves of erotic feeling were building I gripped him
with my legs and said "don’t stop!" As I shuddered and
convulsed his hands gripped my ass pulling me into him.
I felt him impale me fully, groaning, his cock swelling
and spurting against my cervix, filling me with his
semen. I gave a cry as he flooded me, emptying his cock
in me.

It was so intense, this stranger filling my unprotected
uterus with his semen, and my husband watching this man
having his way with me, watching him emptying his cock
in me, seeing his own wife awash with another man’s
sperm.

He finally moved away from me, but I lay there with my
legs spread, emotionally exhausted, feeling his
stickiness on my thighs. He got up and dressed, giving
me a quick kiss, and saying "I’ll leave you two now,"
and smiling as he left, obviously very pleased.

I turned up the lights and looked at my husband. His
penis was out and he was wet where he had ejaculated on
himself, so clearly he had enjoyed watching his wife
getting screwed by another man.

I said, "I never knew that you wanted to watch me
getting taken by a stranger. I thought that at any
moment you were going to intervene, and I let him go
ahead, thinking that soon you would call a halt. I kept
waiting for you, but you let him go on and on, and
finally I realized you weren’t going to make him stop,
and then I was so far along that I was helpless-I was
just so wet and hot that I just spread my legs for
him."

"I didn’t know it would go that far. I thought we could
string him along a little, and then send him out the
door. But then I got caught up in the scene. I got so
excited watching him working on you that I was in a
daze. I never thought I would get so excited watching a
stranger seducing you and having his way with you-I
just can’t believe it. And then when you he got your
panties off, and you spread your legs for him, I almost
came. And when he penetrated you I couldn’t do anything
but watch-watch him screwing you, and hearing you
moaning, and seeing his cock going in and out of you,
fucking you so thoroughly- I just came.

"I never would have thought I would come watching my
wife taken like that, and fucked so well, seeing him
come in you. It was even more exciting thinking about
you risking pregnancy letting him come in you. This
never would have happened if we were at home. This
island just got to us."

We went to bed but it was a long time before either of
us went to sleep. We were both re-living that event.

In the morning we were greeted with another with
another beautiful tropic day. After breakfast we went
to the pool. It wasn’t long before Keith showed up
again, and with a friend whom we hadn’t met. He
introduced us to Tom who had come with him on this
vacation. Keith said nothing about the events of last
evening, but I’m sure he told Tom about our interesting
time.

We had a day at the pool, at the ocean, and at the
beach bar. The drinks flowed, with Keith buying most of
them, and late in the day we were feeling more than
relaxed. We accepted their invitation to dinner, and
after dinner the dancing started. I danced with my
husband, and each of the other men. With the after
dinner rum drinks we were feeling more than relaxed.

John soon folded, leaving the other two men to dance
with me. Both of them used the opportunity to pull me
in close, thigh against thigh, hands sliding down below
my waist till it seemed that everyone was watching us.
I was getting aroused but at that point I called a
halt to the dancing.

I was surprised when John invited them both back to our
cottage for a night-cap. We settled in with some drinks
and soft music. I wondered if those two strangers would
try to seduce me, and if so would John stop them. I had
my answer soon, the two of them sitting on each side of
me, and with my husband watching they began caressing
me.

John again dimmed the lights, so it seemed he was
permitting them to continue. How far would he let them
go? Did he want to see them taking me, doing it to me?
I didn’t think he would let the two of them screw me.

I was feeling the effects of the drinks so I was
determined to go with the flow. If he wanted to see
these two having their way with me, then I was going to
enjoy it. Somehow it would be a lot more exciting with
him watching, watching his own wife being serviced by
these studs. It couldn’t get more erotic than that.

They seemed to understand that they had our permission
to proceed, so they began to strip me, beginning with
my dress. Working together they removed my dress, then
my bra, exposing my breasts which they began to caress.
I raised my hips so they could remove my slip, and when
they gripped my panties I hesitated, looking at my
husband. He smiled and nodded, so I lifted my ass again
and they slowly removed my panties.

I lay there naked, with only my thigh high stockings
remaining. As they looked at my naked body, admiring
the view, I was flushed and trembling. They both
stripped, than continued their caresses, stroking my
thighs, spreading my legs, touching the wet lips of my
vulva, stroking me there, my cunt tingling with
arousal.

Keith moved between my open legs, mounting me. I raised
my knees and opened my thighs fully as he moved his
very hard cock against me, pressing firmly, spreading
my lips as he pushed into me. I groaned as he entered
and began filling me, pushing steadily till he was
fully into me, feeling the pressure against my cervix.

He began stroking into me, steadily fucking me,
carrying me to an erotic high. He thrust faster and I
felt him swelling and throbbing as he erupted, his cock
spurting into me, triggering my climax, my arms and
legs gripping him as I cried out, my body shaking.

When he lifted off me, Tom quickly took his place
between my legs. I was so wet and open that he entered
me easily, quickly pressing his full length into me. He
was very excited watching his friend screwing me, and
he was thrusting into me for a very short time before
adding his semen to his friends. I climaxed again when
I felt him spurting into me. They wanted to take me
again, but John didn’t want them to have seconds with
me, and I think that was because he had already come,
watching them having their way with me, watching them
fucking me.

They soon left. I said, "That was pretty erotic."

And John agreed.

"And I don’t think we should do that scene again."

Again John agreed.

However the next day they were hanging around me like
flies on honey, clearly wanting a repeat performance,
even though we said we weren’t interested. But as the
evening wore on and the drinks kicked in, I was once
more fucked by those two as John was looking on,
obviously aroused by watching them between my legs,
having their way with me again.

The next day the two of them left, so we had a chance
to recover from our amorous evenings, but there was
another interesting event. Peter, the black life-guard
at the pool seemed to know about our activities, and he
made great efforts to be charming, likely wanting to
get me in the sack.

He was handsome and muscular but I had no interest in
crossing the color barrier. It appeared that other
white women at the resort were not so discriminating,
and were enjoying liaisons with black men, including
our life-guard. We made it clear that we weren’t
interested-but he was persistent, hanging around,
eyeing me a lot. I was flattered by the attention as he
had a lot of women to choose from, but I didn’t
encourage him.

However, on our last night there, things changed. We
had been drinking more than usual, and after dinner we
continued, enjoying the steel band, and dancing. Peter
showed up, chatting with us and then asking me to
dance. I looked at John and he smiled, giving me
permission, so I accepted.

We had more that one dance, and on the fast dances he
was spinning me around, and I could feel my short
skirts lifting higher and higher, and I’m sure that my
bare thighs were in view above my stocking tops, and
maybe even my panties. Gradually he was holding me
closer, especially on the slow numbers, and I could
feel his body against mine, feel the heat of him, and I
was beginning to be aroused.

Between dances, he joined us at our table, drinking
with us, even buying drinks. I looked at John, a
question in my eyes, but John just smiled, ignoring me.
I wondered if he was going to invite this black man
back to our cottage. I got my answer, as looking at me
and smiling, he invited him for a night-cap.

Peter readily accepted, and I wondered if my husband
wanted to see a black man between my legs. I didn’t
think so, but I wasn’t sure; that would be entering
forbidden territory.

At our cottage John poured drinks, and it was soon
evident that our charming life-guard was interested in
more than a night-cap. He kept eying me, eying my legs
which had fallen open slightly, eying my breasts, and
it was clear he wanted to be between my legs.

I was quite sure that he knew all about our adventure
with those men that left, and perhaps that was why he
was emboldened. He moved beside me, putting his arm
around my shoulders, and told John what a beautiful
women I was. Smiling John agreed.

I thought this has gone far enough-I had never had sex
with a black man before, and I didn’t want to start
now. Also, my pussy had just recovered from the
pounding that I had received from those two studs that
left. And lastly, I was not on any birth control
protection when they fucked me, so I had already taken
a risk. But secretly it had been much more exciting
risking pregnancy with them. However, I didn’t want to
risk having a black baby- that would be a little much,
and difficult to explain.

At this point John did nothing but pour more drinks,
sitting down in his chair again. Looking at his groin I
could see the bulge, so he was aroused again by the
erotic situation. I thought why not indulge his fantasy
a little-this time I was sure he wouldn’t let this go
too far. So I relaxed, allowing him to caress me, even
kissing him when he turned my face towards him.

Peter asked me to stand and I did, looking at my
husband. His hands reached out and unbuttoned my skirt,
pulled the zipper down and slid my skirt to the floor.
He barely hesitated before undoing my blouse and
removing that also. Now I was standing there in my
sheer half-slip and sheer camisole.

I turned towards my husband who looked at me, saying
nothing. As Peter pulled up on my camisole I raised my
arms to let him remove it, exposing my breasts, the
nipples now very firm. He looked at John as he caressed
them, and then he slid my slip to the floor. I was
standing naked now except for my sheer lacy panties and
my garter belt holding up my nylon stockings.

I was flushed and trembling with arousal as I waited
for John to call a halt, but he did nothing. It was
obvious that he was giving permission to continue.
Peter gripped my panties but I held the waist-band as
he tugged them. Did I want him to go any further? I was
close to being naked in this man’s arms, and my husband
was not intervening. I thought alright, if this is what
he wanted to see I was going to continue. Whatever
happened would be on his shoulders.

I let my arms fall to my side, and this stud slid my
panties to the floor, and I stepped away from my
clothes. Peter stripped, revealing a very large and
very thick cock, now almost fully erect-it was huge and
I looked at it with disbelief, thinking I can’t take
that.
Before I could respond he lowered me to the bed and
began to spread my legs. At this point I was so faint
with desire and arousal I was almost helpless, feeling
the wetness in my cunt. He spread me wider and moved
between my legs, mounting me. This was so erotic, this
black stud between my legs that I could do nothing-I
was so far gone that all my earlier resolve was
forgotten.

I was limp as he lifted my thighs and directed the
purple swollen head of his cock against me, pressing
firmly. I gasped, feeling it pushing against my vulva,
pressing the lips open, groaning as I felt him
stretching me. He pushed strongly, and I cried out as
he penetrated me, groaning as I felt the size of him,
gripping my hips as he continued moving into me,
gradually filling me. I felt like a virgin, my vagina
fully stretched as he filled me, impaling me.

My moans filled the room as he began moving in me. He
fucked me with a steady rhythm and my whole being was
centered on this cock that was thrusting in me, raising
me to higher and higher levels of erotic feeling till
my trembling body clutched him, crying out as I was
overcome by a climax that left my body shaking and
quivering. He pulled me fully onto him, and I felt him
swelling and erupting into me, filling me with his
semen.

I knew it was no good to asking him not to come in me,
as he had no intention of pulling out. He stayed in me,
and he barely softened before I felt him moving in me
again. Soon he was fully erect, and at that point he
pulled out of me and placed me on my hands and knees at
the edge of the bed. I was like a rag doll that he
could move around at will.

He pulled my ass up and pushed his fully erect cock
into me once more, filling me and stroking powerfully.
It was even more erotic, taken in this position by this
black man, who was doing things to my body that aroused
me to a level I had never experienced. I was moaning,
groaning loudly, crying out as I was ravished by this
stud.

It was so primitive that I was overcome with another
orgasm, screaming as I shuddered, convulsing as he
groaned, his cock throbbing, spurting into me again,
filling me with his sperm. It was so erotic being taken
like that, on my hands and knees with my ass in the
air, and my vagina his for the taking. I had welcomed
the flow of semen in me.

He released me and I fell forward on the bed, lying on
my stomach, exhausted. I was aware of him dressing and
leaving with a thank-you to my husband. I finally
moved, using the sheets to wipe away the stickiness of
his come on my thighs-it was still oozing from my
vagina.

"I hope you’re satisfied watching that black stud
having his way with me- he really did it to me. I don’t
think my vagina will be back to normal for some time.
He stretched me so much I felt like I was having a
baby. But I never knew you had a fantasy of watching
strangers fuck me, and especially a black man.

"I can’t believe you let him take me, and did you like
seeing his cock in me when I was on my hands and knees.
You certainly had a perfect view of him fucking me."

"I didn’t know I would be so aroused watching you doing
it with strangers, and once it got started I was
helpless to stop them. And it was even more erotic
thinking that you could become pregnant by one of
them."

"Yes, it made it a lot more exciting feeling them
coming in me, and thinking I could get pregnant. And
knowing you were there, watching them taking me, doing
it to me, sitting right there while they were fucking
me was so erotic. Well, it’s not going to happen again.
And I don’t know what’s going to happen now with my
cunt and uterus filled with their semen night after
night, but we’ll find out. This was quite a wedding
anniversary, and I didn’t have any idea we would
celebrate it the way we did."

We slept little that night, and we packed early in the
morning, catching the flight for home that afternoon.
We spoke little on the plane, and I know we were both
re-living the events on that island. I flushed when I
thought about it, and I felt myself moistening again as
I remembered how it felt when I was taken and used by
those men, and with my aroused husband’s consent.

END

Be forewarned: This story doesn't end with me fucking my sister, my niece, or my daughter's friend (I don't even have a daughter). I have a hard time believing any of that shit. What I have to say is believable, though, because it's true (and things that seem a little weird to invent in a forum like this!):
.
I had the most unbelievable dream about my teenage niece the other day. But, first, some background (and, I will be writing this carefully to not violate the TOU! Look for [brackets] to see edits):
.
She's always been my favorite niece, and I've always been her favorite uncle. We've been pals forever, and I'd jump in front of a bus for her.
.
The first time I peeped on her was when she was over for a sleepover some years ago. She had to go in and change her swimsuit, and a little lightbulb went off in my head saying, "Wow, i wonder if I could see her naked through the window?" I did. It was kind of cool, but no big deal.
.
A couple of years later, I did the same thing, and was freaked out when she took her shirt off to reveal [her small breasts]. I nearly came in my pants! Here's the worst part: I planned it out. I loaned her a t-shirt to wear to bed, but I purposely hung it in the bathroom, then put a bunch of hangers tangled over the hanger it was on because I knew it would take her a while to untangle them...giving me ample time to see her naked...and film the whole thing.
.
Shortly after, I got film of her and my other niece comparing tits and pussy hair while changing in the bathroom. BUT...I only saw the tits, not the pussies. The image was sort of blocked, but it was clear that the other niece was pulling her panties to the side.
.
I caught her another time changing out of a swimsuit in her own room. I had gone upstairs to use the bathroom, and was talking to her through the door...which was cracked open about an inch. Fucking heaven. I was nearly certain that she knew I had seen her.
.
Fast forward a couple of more years, and my niece [is a teen] and is over at my new apartment for a sleepover. I got a bit more ballsy, and was lucky to not get caught. When she said that she was going to change for bed, I quickly said that I needed to run an errand (which made no sense), then placed myself outside the window where I intentionally left the blinds open a crack. I thought I was filming it, but accidentally pressed the button twice and got nothing! What I did see (but didn't record) was her nearly perfect tits and puffy nipples when her bra came off and she got into a t-shirt I loaned her. Afterward, I had to wait outside for a while to make it seem like I ran an errand to the convenience store (I pre-planned something already in my pocket to make it look like I just bought it). The next day is when I really took a chance. I placed my camera in plain sight no the counter - recording, and with the lense open and extended and everything, so it was clearly a "working" camera. I tried to disguise it with a couple of soda cans. Then, I went into the bathroom and said that I was going to change, and that she could too if she wanted to. I got a side view of her tits, but that's about it. The rest was out of the shot! Very frustrating. Turns out she had just changed her shirt, so I got a chance again and recorded while she was changing her pants. I just got a panty shot. She didn't change them (dirty girl). Here's the kicker - at one point during this last filming, she looked DIRECTLY INTO THE CAMERA. When I reviewed it, I saw this. I wasn't sure what to make of this. Would she confront me? Would she tell her mother? Was my life totally fucked from that point on? She never said a thing. Maybe she didn't really notice and was just looking in that direction. Or, maybe she was pleased to know that I was filming her. I'll never know.
.
Fast forward again about a year, and she slept over at another new apartment I got. When she went to the bathroom, I quickly went outside, and got a view of her wispy pussy hair. I recorded again, and got a little bit of it...but, the memory was full, so the best part was cut off! That's twice! Grr. But, I did get a little. Seeing her teenage pubes was more than I could handle.
.
That's the last time I filmed her. Since then, it's just been a series of trying to catch downblouses as her tits have blossomed beyond perfection. Also, downloading facebook pictures, and things like that.
.
This past weekend, I had the most intense dream I've ever had. You know, one of those dreams where you're convinced it was real even after you've been awake for a while? Where you can remember all of the senses you felt - sight, touch, smell, even color? I dreamed that my niece and I were just hanging out and socializing, and she leaned over me for something, which accidentally exposed a full breast. I instinctively placed my hand on it and held it there, and she just closed her eyes, opened her mouth a little, let loose a little sigh (as if to say, "Finally"), and bowed her head a little in shame. I remember my thoughts vividly - I felt so aroused that I couldn't stand it, and the "taboo line" we had just crossed had me just on fire from head to toe, and with a raging hard on (in my dream, and in real life). After I placed my hand on her breast, she reached down and put hers on my dick. We didn't say anything. Just a lot of light little whimpers, sighs, and moans, with her eyes closed, mouth open, and eyebrows raised.
.
Now, this next part is freaking weird: I started to suck her dick. Yeah, you heard right...she had a tiny little dick with no balls. I've always imagined that she has a big clit (because I'd seen both of my sisters nude, and they have huge flaps - that's another story), so maybe that's where that came from. After I sucked her tiny dick / enormous clit for a while, I fed it to her, gently putting it into her mouth, and she sucked it too (with spit coming out the sides and wet sounds)...all the while whimpering as she made herself cum (she obviously came by her actions in my dream, but I was spared a cumshot [thank god...that would have ruined the whole fantasy]).
.
Then, I woke up.
.
I was in a situation where it wouldn't be appropriate to jerk off (which I desperately needed to do), but I went to the bathroom as quickly as possible. It literally took me about two minutes to cum with all of these thoughts fresh in my mind. And, it was so vivid, I've jerked of to the memory of the dream a few times since then...and probably will again tonight.
.
SO, THAT'S IT! I guess I just wrote this for like minded souls. Totally true. When I said I did something, I did it. When it was a fantasy, I said it was a fantasy. I get so tired of seeing stories that, even if they are true, I can't believe them. This is true, though. That's the best I can do.
.
Peace!

I’m an Australian airline pilot, one of my flights was Sydney to Bangkok, it was at Don Mueang Airport where I met my future wife.
She was a hostess for Thai Airways and the most beautiful girl I had ever seen.
I was walking out of the arrivals lounge in my Captains uniform and Sara was in her Hostess uniform when she walked past me turning and smiling.
After we met in Bangkok we dated for a couple of months then rented a condo near the airport and became a couple. I changed my schedule and now spent my time off in Bangkok, Sara was 19 years old and I was 28.
For our six-month anniversary we took a holiday to the Island of Phuket and stayed in a Hotel on the beach,
I still couldn’t believe how lucky I was having such a beautiful girlfriend. I was even starting to get used to other men always looking at her often to the annoyance of their girlfriends.
It was Saturday evening and we wanted to have some fun, we took a taxi to Patong and the famous Bangla Road. This famous red-light district road is lined with bars, clubs, neon lights, Thai girls dancing and talking with tourist men.
We stopped at a few bars had some drinks, watched the Go-go dancers and bar girls working the tourists.
After the street bars we settled in a club with tables and a stage where bar girls danced in tight crop tops and shorts. The club started filling up with tourists from many different countries and ages. We were sitting at a table near the stage and it became obvious to me that Sara was attracting more attention than the girls dancing.
I could see the bar girls noticing the attention she was attracting also, one girl came to our table and spoke with her in Thai, Sara told me she wants her to dance with her.
I said she should, she loves to dance and I was happy to watch.
They got up on the stage, the tourist men loved this and cheered, the girls started to dance. Sara was wearing a tight white t-shirt and cut off denim shorts, under this was a white padded strapless bra and black G-0J12B0Q3SG.
After a couple of songs Sara and the bar girl had all of the attention, the bar girl took off her crop top revealing her petite boobs. The men cheered loudly and many were standing at the edge of the stage now, I had to stand to see the girls now.
The girls were dancing to Billie Jean when the bar girl grabbed the bottom of Sara’s t-shirt and started lifting it up. I couldn’t believe my eyes when she held her arms above her head and let the bar girl take it off.
The crowd went crazy, I saw Sara looking for me and caught her eye, I could see she was nervous.
I thought I would be jealous and I actually was however the raw sexual excitement was so much more powerful, at that moment I needed her to keep going more than anything in the world.
I smiled at her and nodded my head saying it’s ok although there was no way she could hear me.
Through the crowd I saw the bar girl undo Sara’s bra and take it off revealing her amazing boobs, the men went absolutely crazy, I nearly exploded.
I decided to push through the crowd and get to the edge of the stage also. The crowd of tourist men were like a pack of wild animals, it was obvious Sara was no bar girl, she was classy, petite and the most beautiful girl there.
Sara caught my eye again, she mouthed “I’m sorry”, I just smiled and gave her a thumbs up. I had never seen her like this before, I could see by the way she was dancing that she was loving the attention.
A couple more songs and both girls were naked, some other bar girls joined them also naked. Sara’s freshly shaved pussy was definitely getting the most attention.
The sexual energy was intense, there was security to stop any men getting up on the stage however its accepted for men touch the girls when they come close.
I could see the bar girls working the crowd now, each trying to find a man who will pay their “bar fine” and take them out for the evening and/or negotiate a price for sex.
Sara was staying back, not game to get close to the crowd of men with their outstretched groping hands.
Some bar girls still naked were now mingling with the men in the club, there was a room at the back with pool tables which was much quieter.
I called Sara over and said “let’s play pool” she replied “like this” I said “sure why not” she laughed and agreed, I could tell she was excited.
I cleared some space and got her down safely (well mostly), I turned around and she wrapped her arms around my waist. I held onto her hands and walked her through the crowd. I knew there was hands over Sara’s body. She was squeezing close but I could feel hands between us chasing after her boobs,
I could only imagine what was happening behind.
We got through the crowd, Sara’s only comment “well that was interesting”
I didn’t ask for details.
We setup the pool table and started to attract our own crowd again, the men were loving watching Sara bending over to take shots. They were better behaved now, not trying to touch and many talking with us.
After a few games Sara whispered in my ear “I’m horny” I said “so am I” and
“I want you right here right now”.
She giggled and said “how?” I took her hand and led her to the end of the pool table, I lifted her up and sat her on the table. She was giggling like crazy now, I spread her legs and lifted them up laying her back on the table.
I looked around and saw guys jaws dropping, I pushed her legs back and started licking her pussy.
This was like a switch being turned on, men surrounded us and hands went all over Sara’s body, guys held her arms back, her legs open, hands over her boobs, squeezing her nipples, fingers trying to get past me to seek out her pussy. One guy obsessed with her face, making her look into his eyes, stroking her cheeks, squeezing her lips, telling her to cum for him.
Licking her pussy, my fingers inside I felt her pussy clench tight and heard her squeal, I knew she was Cumming, men still holding her legs wide open.
In our normal love making this would be when we fuck, I was rock hard and more excited than I had ever been in my life. I looked around to see a crowd of men surrounding us with sleazy looks on their faces and hands still all over Sara’s body.
I decided we needed a souvenir and stood up taking my phone out of my pocket, without me guarding there was now fingers all over and inside her pussy, her ass, rubbing her clit. I switched my camera on and selected video,
I shot 20 seconds of video which seemed like hours at the time.
I put my phone back in my pocket caught her eye and said “let’s get out of here” I held out my hands, she fought her own hands free and grabbed mine.
I pulled her off the table and she grabbed me around the waist again hugging on tight.
I headed for the toilets and we moved through the crowd, I could hear Sara squealing and didn’t really want to imagine what was happening.
We made it to the toilets went inside a cubical and locked the door, Sara sat down on the toilet and said “OMG that was intense!” her eyes were sparkling,
I had never seen her like this before.
She grabbed at my hard cock, pulled it out from my shorts and started sucking like she had never sucked before. After swallowing my Cum she said “what about my clothes?”
I said “forget it, there is no way we are fighting our way back to the stage and I’m not leaving you here alone” I took off my shirt and gave it to her. She put it on like a dress, we decided to get out of the club.
Walking down Bangla road, Sara in just my shirt and me only wearing shorts we were getting a few strange looks however with our sexual energy and adrenaline running high we didn’t feel too out of place.

I confess I got really horny yesterday and fucked manhole.

For years I've been fantasizing about meeting up with a trans/cd. Spent countless days on clist/doubllist, but never actually went through with it.

I'm on vacation now and have been browsing, with the actual intent of following through. Something about being away from home makes me less nervous about it for some reason. After a day of edging and looking/posting ads, I didn't get anywhere with any promising trannies or cds. I was extremely horny though, and suddenly the males responding to my ads started to seem more appealing.

I talked to a guy who was also on vacation and wanted to do something discreet and anon. Said he would be waiting in his hotel room, ass up. Said he had condoms and poppers if I wanted to use them. All I had to do was show up, fuck him, and could leave without seeing his face. He was older (52, I'm 29) and beefy, but something about it all really made me horny. I told him I would come and he said to email when I was close and he'd crack the door and be waiting for me.

His hotel was relatively close, so I walked about 20 min there and emailed him when I was outside. My heart was pounding the entire time. He gave me the room number and told me to come up. I nervously walked in the lobby hoping no-one would see me. Thankfully the covid masks provided a little more anonymity. An older couple came up behind me while I was waiting for the elevator and came on when I did. I never worked so hard to avoid the eyes of other people. Never felt so nervous in my life. I could feel my cock shrinking from the nerves and I wasn't sure if I would be able to actually do this.

I got off on the floor and got to his door. Stepped in and closed it behind me and saw this bear of a man waiting ass up on his bed. The room smelled of lube. I quietly walked over and felt up his hairy ass and dipped a finger in his wet hole. I took my shorts off and started jerking my cock up. Grabbed on of the condoms next to him and slid it on. I entered his bubbly hairy ass slowly and his hole slowly relaxed and felt incredibly velvety. More so than any pussy I've fucked. He sniffed his poppers and put them near me. He started moaning and bouncing off my did and it felt amazing. I tried sniffing poppers for the first time but don't think I got a good sniff. His hairy booty bouncing off of me felt so hot though.

I tried the poppers a second time and took a longer sniff this time. I felt the rush seconds later and started grunting from the pleasure. I had to pull out because I didnt want to cum. I could feel my dick trembling to my heart beat and could feel my balls swollen with cum. I was intoxicated with horniness. He whispered, asking if I came, and I said not yet. He told me to take the condom off and breed him. In the heat of the moment I agreed. He took another sniff of poppers. I took off all my clothes except my shoes and flipped him over. I want to cum in him missionary. He laid there blindfolded. His smallish cock popping out of his hairy pubes. I took another long sniff of the poppers, held it in, and mounted his chubby bear body.

I exhaled as I entered him raw and felt the rush. I started moaning and fucking him hard. His velvety manhole pulsing on my cock put me in a state of lust I've never felt. He whispered, "knock me up full of your cum. breed me." I held him tight and he held me.

I came intensely and what felt for like 20 thrusts. It was loud and wet. Unlike any orgasm I've ever had before.

Almost immediately after cumming I started to feel regret and gross as I lay weak on this man's body, and slowly pulled my cummed up dick out of his ass. I quickly got off him, got dressed, and got the fuck out of there feeling disgusting the entire walk home until I showered.

It's now the next day and I can't help feeling horny remembering my wet balls slap against his lubed up ass. I'm planning to fuck as much man ass as I can for the rest of my vacation. Knowing the post-cum disgust I felt, I'm not sure I'll actually pull the trigger again, but will keep you all posted.

This happened many years ago, in my 20s, and I still think about it.

I had this friend, she was a beauty, but a real beauty, the kind of, no man cant ignore. We were close, and even though I looked pretty good myself back then, she was always the star of the show. Maybe, just maybe, there was some resentment over it - guys would always approach her, when approaching us, and I did feel a bit overshadowed by her. But she was a good friend, my confidence, someone I could always rely on.

Of course we talked boys, and I was always a bit ashamed by how open she was about it - I was always more timid, both in talk and in action.

One summer, we were at the beach, and her bf of the time was with us. Just a lovely day, and she didnt pay much attention to him. She had a lots of short term relationships, she was never alone, but none of these were serious. As the evening was coming, we went for the one last swim, he stayed in his beach chair. When we got back, all wet, she started joking with him.

"Oh, I see that you are enjoying yourself."
"Two beautiful ladies with me, sun, beach, what is there for a man, that can be better."

I didnt quite get it at first, but soon enough it came to me, that she was talking about his boner, he tried to hide.

"Cover yourself, we have got a maniac here" she continued with the jokes. I saw he felt a bit awkward. "Stop it"

Then, she sat in his lap and started kissing him. Hated feeling like a third wheel, so I just laid down, trying to get some sunshine, before it goes down the horizon.

"Oh man, you are crazy."

Ignored it.

"Hey, cmon, stop it."
"You dont want me to stop."

I cant remember if those were the exact words, but it was something like that. When I turned my head, she was giving him head, right there, on the spot.

He looked at me and just shrugged his shoulders, with a smile. Our spot was a bit secluded, and no one was around, at the moment, but still, it was surreal.

Decided to look away, but there was a devil in her.

"You are looking at her, arent you? He is looking at you" she almost yelled through laughter, only to continue the act. On the next intermission, and I was still looking the other way, almost like on a look out, she yelled "come here".

This part, I cant quite remember. I guess it is some kind of shock. I cant remember when I got up, what I was thinking, nor how I approached it. I remember his smile (and he was a damn handsome man, a bit older than us), and that I was there, on my knees, laughing with her. It is all a blur. We were kissing it together, than kissing each other, she was stroking it while it was in my mouth, I was licking his balls while she was sucking it... At this point, the details might as well be an add on to the story, because I am not sure if I remember them, or they are a fragment of my imagination, built on over the years of reminiscence.

At one point, while I was doing my job, she backed of, for a second, only for me to feel he hands on my hips. She pulled my one piece to the side, and I felt her hands on me. It felt like a fever dream. He was slightly moaning, while pushing my head down, I was moving my knees back, and arching my ass to give her access, felt her tongue and lips on my clit, and I was hot and wet long before she even touched me. Couldnt breathe, both from his cock and the excitement, while moving my hips, in an effort to get more traction on her lips.

When she moved her lips up, over my anus, and started licking it, while rubbing my clit - black out!!!

My knees gave up, entire body was shaking, I got him out of my mouth, lay my head on his thigh, while almost screaming from joy, while feeling through my right hand, in which was his cock, the spurts of cum shooting out, and him moaning.

It was a perfect storm.

The intense of this orgasm is hard to explain with words, this was just a bad effort of it. Got home in haze, remember we were all laughing, but besides that, it remained a black hole in my mind.

She dumped him, a few days later, and since she didnt mention it the first time we met afterwards, I decided to act like it never happened.

Only glimpse of memory, that I ever saw in her, was when I was getting married, and she was my maid of honor, she jokingly said "this one stole you from me, for good".

I have never done something similar, ever again, but that one experience lead me to places like this one, to help me relive it, as I have been, over the last 15 years.

We are still best friends, but I sometimes wonder, if there was a different road my life could have went down, but after many doubts, and many sleepless night, I realized one of these two things - I love men way more, or that I am one big coward.

My girl used to be a bit prude at the beginning, but turned out quite the opposite. She loves sex, to say it short, and she is looking for edges - not really knowing what to do at times. I think she didn't have much sex before we met. So, i started pushing her a bit - gently, carefully, but increasingly intense.

Lately, she really got into being blindfolded and strapped to the bed. Enjoyable to watch her tremble on every touch, and as she gets toys inserted. She even became fine with the use of an ass plug - she never wanted to do anal before - now she is getting close to want to try i think.

Most recently, before going out for drinks, i joked she could go without panties in her pretty short dress - and she did it. Nervously looking around, especially when she went to the bathroom. She was very careful on the stairs, lol. On the way home we passed a pretty small street, a mini van parking next to some house. She stopped and kissed me, and started grabbing my cock. Nobody seemed to be around late night, so i pulled her skirt up and exposed her ass, grabbed her ass cheeks, pulled them apart, when a car came along. I think the skirt went down in time - but not sure. I think we both were pretty damn aroused by the thought, and started again. This time i turned her around - she understood and bent over, her hands on the mini van. I feared the alarm would go off - but nothing, lucky. I threw her skirt up so she was on the walkway, only shielded directly to the street by the minivan, bent over with her naked ass and pussy exposed. While pushing my, still packed-up, cock against her ass, i opened three top buttons of her shirt to get hold of her bra. One strong pull and her mid-size boobs were half exposed. Couldn't hold it any more now - so i pulled my cock out and started fucking her from behind. She didn't care any more about the location, just said "fuck me".

And i did - missed one car driving by, probably he or she didn't notice us behind that van. Just when i was close to cum, a larger car - turned out a pick-up truck - closed in, and one could hear the loud yelling of some drunk guys. Maybe they were looking for a bar or club, going quite slowly. As soon as i could see the headlights i pulled out of her and put her upright. They didn't take not and passed - and now i must admit that i am wondering:

what if i would have kept fucking her and they would have seen it ... ?

So like two years ago my friends and I were standing around near a parking garage, this stunner of a woman walked down the stairs next to us in a short skirt, and we all of course took the opportunity to get a peek up the skirt. Afterwards we started wondering why a hottie in such a short skirt would walk down stairs that easily allowed a group of guys to see up her skirt, and my buddy mentioned that maybe she got turned on by the idea of teasing guys and having them look at her, and told us that the girl he was seeing was the same way.

Two years later now and he's still seeing the same girl. Nothing really clicked for the first year or so, but one day we were at her house and she bent over right in front of me, giving me a look down her shirt. Not remembering what my friend had said, I averted my gaze because it was my buddy's girl and I didn't want to be a creep, but then it dawned on me what he had said and I turned back and just ogled down her shirt. Not an amazing view by any means, cleavage and a peek of bra, but she's pretty cute and hey, free cleavage, right? I got in the habit of staring at her intensely any time there was something worth staring at, but was scared to let her catch me at first.

One day I was hanging out with my buddy before he went off to work and he mentioned that she had kept him up all night freaking out about how she didn't think she was attractive anymore and was having self esteem issues and wasn't happy with her body. We laughed a little about it because she has no reason to, it was just one of those "haha, women, right?" kind of moments. Eventually he heads off to work and I go home, but for some reason the whole thing about her liking to be stared at and desired popped up in my mind and I decided to pay her a visit. Headed over to her place and knocked on the door, it was my first time being at her home without my buddy present. She opened the door and I realized I hadn't planned a reason for me to be there, so I told her I was looking for her boyfriend and pretended I didn't know he was at work. I asked if I could come in and grab a drink of water real quick, and she let me in.

We sat down and chit-chatted for a few minutes about the heat and whatever bullshit as we each drank some water. I asked her what she was up to that day and she suddenly jumped up and was like "Oh yeah, I need to finish cleaning this place." and got up and went to the next room over. She was in tight jeans and bent over to pick something up. The angle was just right or something and her ass looked fucking flawless. I could not look away. She stood up and turned around and must have saw me staring at her ass and gave me a kind of smirk. She came back over and sat down with me and told me that she had noticed I'd been checking her out a lot lately, and that she liked it and I shouldn't be embarrassed. I feigned ignorance and acted like I didn't already know and, to boost her self esteem since she had been down, told her that I couldn't stop staring lately. She seemed to really like this and asked if I wanted to stick around while she finished cleaning, and distinctly remember her telling me I would have "the best seat in the house".

I took a seat on the couch and she told me she would be right back. She went up stairs and was gone for a few minutes and came back down in this godly American Flag bikini that made her ass look straight divine. It was the first time I noticed that she had killer tits, and she mentioned something about how maybe we could go swimming when she was done. I made a joke about how I didn't really feel like swimming but could find an alternative if she really wanted to get wet so badly. She let loose the sweetest giggle I've ever heard, walked over to me, grabbed my hand and placed it on her crotch for just a second, and said "I'm already there". And, damn, was she.

She got back to cleaning and I relaxed on the couch and stared and fantasized. She kept bending over right in my face, and at one point she was reaching for something behind me and basically went through me and smashed her tits in to my face in the process. As she finished cleaning I just sat there and kept telling her how good she looked in various positions and kept coming back with things like "You should see the ones I can't show you right now".

By the time she was done I had a throbbing erection that was clearly visible through my jeans. She came and sat next to me and explained that while nothing to her at hot as being looked at and fantasized about, she wasn't interested in anything that could compromise her relationship. I agreed, because her guy is very good friend of mine, and that was the end of the day's aventure, I went home and jerked off.

Over the next couple months any time I would hang out, she seemed to go out of her way to give me peeks of her panties, or bend over in front of me or whatever. It was cool, I didn't really expect or want anything more than that, but it always made hanging out with the two of them exciting.

Lately I've been really busy and haven't seen her or hung out with her boyfriend much. I got extremely horny last night and sent her a text about how much I missed her antics. I got no response all night and started freaking out about how maybe my friend found the text before she did and was convinced my life was about to get pretty fucked up. This morning I checked my phone and there was still nothing. All day long, nothing, I'm getting more and more anxious.

Then later in the day, out of the blue, I get a text from her that says "DO NOT TELL ANYONE", and then nothing. Freaks me out a little more and I start writing a response about of course I wouldn't, the fact that it's kind of our secret thing is really hot to me, etc. But before I can actually finish writing the text and sending it, I get another message that says "OR THERE WILL BE NO MORE", followed immediately by some picture messages. I'll go ahead and share them with you guys :)

It's weird that this is physically a nonsexual relationship but something about what we have going on here turns me on waaaaaay more than actually fucking a girl. Maybe I'm weird

Here's pic 1/5

One of my fuckbuddies is a security guard where I work. Today was a good day, and I'll tell you why.

We used to fuck a lot, but lately we have been on opposite shifts. Today he swapped with someone and I was so happy to see him. I could feel the tingle in my pussy.
He comes up to the nurses station and flirts a little. I find a reason to stand up and push my ass out towards him. I turn around and he is smiling.

I know hes going to fuck me

My break is in a few hours and I can barely wait. Im thinking about him fucking me constantly. I can't get any work done.

Finally my break comes. I text him. He replies with a floor number. I tell my relief that Im going out for break and may be a bit long.

I watch the numbers in the elevator count up.

I get out on an office wing. Most of them are empty, some are occupied. He's waiting in the elevator lobby, Without a word he turns and starts walking down the hall. We come to a door, and he produces the key off his key ring, he pushes the door open and I follow him.

This is a new office for us. There is a desk.

I hear the door close and before I turn around I feel him behind me. I back up, pushing my ass onto his groin, which is already hard in his pants.

I moan.

"I missed your ass" he said. He starts kissing my neck. His hands working up my scrub top. My tits bounce out of my bra and hes pinching my nipples. His other hand falls down my stomach to my bottoms, and inside, past my shaven mound and I feel his fat finger find my clit.

He asks me if I have fucked any black guys since the last time I was with him. I tell him hes the only one.
He pulls my top off and pushes me toward the desk. I walk up, and bend over on it.

He pulls my scrubs down. Then panties. I hear him unzip. I feel his cock in the crack of my ass. He moves it, up and down. I am shaking. I need him in me.
Hubby is about 4 inches, my security guard is 8 easy.
I want to be filled.

He pulls back and I feel him rubbing his cock on my pussy, getting the slickness of my cunt for lube.

Hes at the hole now, and he stops. Fucker.

I push back on him.
With a small pop, hes in me. "Thirsty whore" he says.

He slides in. Balls deep.
I'm grabbing my nipple, twisting it hard. Telling myself what a whore I am.
He's fucking me now, hands on my ass, pounding me into the desk.
His finger slides onto my asshole, and he pushes it in. I imagine its his friend, buttfucking me while he takes my pussy.

it feels like forever, but its probably about 10 minutes of fucking. I feel it rising, building. My legs are twitching, and its going to over take me.

"Fuck me like a whore" I whisper

"You are a whore" he says.

And I climax. I grab his cock with my kegels, working it, wanting him to cum too. Cum in me. Defile my married pussy with his cum. He does. His cum flows into me and he grunts, clutching painfully at my ass as he buries his cock into me.

We are stuck together. Catching our breath.
He pulls out of me, and I turn to do what I know he likes. I fall to my knees.
He stops me.

I look up at him.

He looks to the right and there is a bathroom attached to this office.

He smiles. I smile. I know what he wants.

I strip off and follow him in. Being naked and so fucked at work it turning me on again. I am thinking about getting caught. Being found out for the whore I am.
The embarrassment turns me on.

I kneel on the floor, right above the drain. He stands infront of me, cock just an inch from my lips. I can see my fuck juices on it. I lick it.

His cock twitches, and a small stream of piss comes out. I laugh as it grows suddenly in intensity.
I let it hit my face. He had planned this out. He must have drunk a lot of water.

I open my mouth and look up to him. I'm totally subservient to him, and he knows it. I start rubbing my clit. The warm piss flows down my stomach, clinging to my pussy. It doesn't take me long and Im cumming again. I take his cock in my mouth as I cum. Tasting myself and him.

Fuck I have missed this.

We are done. My hair is a mess. Not sure what to do, so I rinse my lovers piss out of it in the sink while he uses paper towels to push it into the drain.

I see him. I want to do more. I want to lick his ass and jerk him off. I want him in me again. Already.

But time is short.

I tell everyone my cock exploded on me when I get back to the nurses station.
I know when I go him, the sticky feeling of his cum will still be there. I wonder if I can get hubby to fuck me.
Fuck his way into my cum filled pussy.

A random knock on my apartment door startled me a little bit.....It was my buddys girlfriend, looking for a $20 of dank!?!?! all alone with her in my apartment i was eye fucking her and she liked it but......nothing happened....11 yrs of marriage to another women (19/30) I facebook message her. We hit it off great! sexting,naughty pictures, even a couple short vids. Well a couple nights ago, I told my wife there was an emergency and i had to go to the shop......i drove over to her apartment and we fucked 3 times.....each one more intense and sweaty than the last one. After 11 yrs of marriage and 100% loyalty...i fullfilled a fantasy of mine and fucked her real good her brains out! best pussy iv had. Best blasting cumshots on her face/tits iv ever had. Doing it again real soon....maybe i can get a pic or vid?? who wants to see that?

So, a few years back, my girlfriend of many years and I had a bit of a break. During that time, I had a short, but intense, sexual relationship with an older, married woman. A mother of five, curvy, great ass, chesty, and absolutely insatiable in bed, she was incredible.

The only problem was that she was a textbook example of a butterface. She did not have a face I could honestly describe as attractive. Big, gangly teeth, big nose, deep lines... And it wasnt just because she was older. Her body was incredible! It was just her face.

At any rate, she was an old friend from work who I'd grown really close with, and we spent time together outside of work. One day, I was at her house to watch a movie, when her kids and husband (Kind of an ass, found out later he was bipolar) were out. Halfway through the movie, she tells me there's something in her bedroom she wants to show me.

I think, okay, whatever, I'll go see, and when we get to her room, she pushes me against the wall, undoes my jeans, and pulls them and my underwear down to my ankles, telling me she wants me.

Now, I'm human, and it had been a few weeks since I had gotten laid, and all of a sudden I have an older blonde chick with a killer body proclaiming her lust for me, so I decide, fuck it. We start making out and I pull her top off and her bra comes off soon after, and it's not long before we're in bed, and I'm ramming my cock into her.

Turns out, she's incredivle in bed. Likes it rough, likes her hair pulled, likes biting, and she's a screamer. She scratches my back with her nails and is pulling me into her with her ankles on my ass. She was the lay of my life up till that point, and to this day I don't know how I lasted as long as I did. Came inside her pussy even though she's notoriously fertile. Got lucky, though, and she didn't get pregnant.

Anyhow, after that we spent a few weeks fucking like rabbits several times a week, and turns out she was fucking some other married guy she knew, and she'd tell me about her sex with him and say things like, "oh, he's so much rougher than you..." because she knew I'd take it as a personal challenge and it became like a game. She'd tell me some way he's better, and I'd prove her wrong. Sex would always end with, "Wow... You ARE rougher/faster/more of a dirty talker than he is!"

After about two months, I got back together with my girlfriend, and sex with the married woman stopped, but sometimes I still thinkg about it and it's pretty hot. Thought I'd share.

So a little while back, I posted a few pics of mom. Now to tell you a bit about it. Growing up in a single parent home, you get use to things and test boundaries often. But you also look to get out as soon as possible to venture on your own. Well that is just the case here as well.
Growing up, mom would have boyfriends here and there. Some were serious, while others just seemed to be what I started to figure out as just booty calls or fuck buddies. That is how I was able to find pics of her on her computer. Coming home for a weekend, mom was at her computer when I walked in and she quickly closed her laptop and gave me a hug and kiss hello. I guess she figured she needed to get stuff out for my old room as she immediately went and got clean sheets and a blanket out of the closet. Like I haven't known how to make my own bed and change sheets??
Well, I figured I would check my emails after having been on the road to come home for the weekend. And that is when I got the surprise of a lifetime. There was mom, on a sex site and her profile was up. Now I am no dummy, I always knew mom was sexy and would always try to steal glances whenever possible. I do the same with my sister as well. Again, I am no dummy. You see a sexy and hot woman, you take notice. Anyway, I made sure to check and see what her screen name was and noted what site she was on. I later would make my own profile on there and get in touch with her. I wanted to see what all I could find out.
I knew mom was a bit of a freak and a wild one in bed when she was having sex. Walls are only walls and they only prevent you from seeing, but not hearing. That is until I figured out a way to watch her. And since my room was next to hers, I made sure that I got plenty of looks whenever possible. That weekend trip was torture as I wanted to get home and get my profile started. I knew mom was a sexual freak, but I wanted to know how bad and in every way possible.
Once home, I got on that site before I even unpacked my car. Uploaded some pics that I thought would interest her enough to begin talking and "getting to know each other" so to speak.I didn't take long at all. And as soon as the chatting started, it got interesting quick. Oh by the way, I didn't see her whole profile that first time, I was still sort of shocked and by the time I thought of it, I figured I had better get off her computer before she came back in and realized that she was still on that site when I walked in. So when she sent a request to be "friends" I was all too happy to accept. Well, I was even more shocked to see what all it was that she was into sexually. No wonder I was able to hear her all the time. After alot of emails and pic sharing, I simply couldn't stand it anymore. I knew that I had to fuck her. The only question was, how do I go about it? That took time for me to figure out.
Well, I finally figured one out. I figured I would make an attempt to get her to meet me and when would she be available to get together. I suggested the following weekend and she gave me an excuse that her kids would be at home all weekend and that she wouldn't have time for anything like that. But maybe the following weekend if that were possible. I knew that she was giving me a line of bullshit as me and my sister both were not going to be there. She was going to be with one of her fuck buddies the whole weekend. JACKPOT, is what I thought. So after a day or 2, I called her on the phone and asked if it was okay if I came home for that very same weekend. Mom is pretty skilled in the art of being sly as she didn't miss a beat with saying that I was always welcome to come home for the weekend whenever I wanted. She said that I had keys and if she wasn't home when I got there, to make myself comfortable and go about doing whatever it was I felt the need to do.
I figured that I would get ahold of some friends and make plans to hit a few bars for drinks and whatnot. I messaged mom when I got home and told her that my friends were picking me up so if she sees my car and I am not there, I went out with them to hit the bars. Well much to my surprise, the 3rd bar we hit always has a mixed crowd in it from young to old. And what I saw had my heart and my cock beating so fast and throbbing so hard, I almost lost control of myself then and there. Mom was dressed so sexy and was out with her "date" dancing away and having a great time it seemed. I thought about saying hello and introducing myself, but I had other plans in mind. I told my friends we should go and hit another place for drinks. That I didn't want to ruin my moms date and have her feeling awkward at all. But I did need to see if I could find out how sly she really was.
So once we left, I messaged her telling her that I was going to crash at my buddies house since we are going back there with our whole group to party the rest of the night. She again didn't miss a beat with saying that she was sorry she wasn't home, that she went to an early movie with a friend and they were just having dinner and enjoying a quiet night at the moment. She is such a good liar, that had I not just seen her 5 minutes earlier, I would have believed it. I asked her to simply message me when she gets home as I wanted to make sure she got there safely. Nothing that I wouldn't say out of the ordinary. But that would be key in my plans. So safe in the knowledge after her saying she would, I proceeded out for a few more drinks. But I really couldn't get the picture of her out of my head and I told my friends that I would catch them tomorrow and that I was going to walk home. By this point, we weren't that far from mom's house and it would let me work out what all I had in mind.
I got home pretty quickly for walking too. I knew it was from being excited with the anticipation of mom coming back home with her "date" and getting to see her in action. Suddenly the thought occurred to me that she may very well not come home at all with her date and go to his house. That thought hadn't entered my brain and I quickly started thinking that what I thought was a foolproof plan, was full of holes and I had played the fool. Time seemed to drag on and on but then suddenly my phone went off and it was a good thing that I had it on vibrate only, because the ring would have been a dead give away that I was home. I hadn't heard her come in and wondered what the hold up was, she said she was home safe and sound. I started to think she had lied about that too. I had to find out. So just to be sure, I quickly and quietly made my way to my sisters room since hers faces out towards the front. I would see if she was in her car and just getting her stuff out.
What a sight that I suddenly see. Being on the 2nd floor, I literally have a birds eye view of mom in the passenger seat and her date behind the wheel of her car. There is mom face deep giving the guy what appears to be an amazing blow job and her dress pulled up with him vigorously fingering her pussy. My cock went so hard in that moment, I thought that it might split the skin.
I made sure to get back into my room as fast as possible for what I just knew was going to be an amazing show. I had previously bought a few remote wireless spy cams and had already set them up and linked them to my laptop. I put my time to good use prior to heading out earlier in the night. I activated the cams and got myself set. I had to clear space in the bedroom closet to set it all up because I didn't want anyone else to stumble upon what I had planned. This also gave me added cover just in case mom decided to do a check to make sure that she was alone with her date. Apparently I didn't need to worry about that. After a few more minutes, in walks mom and her date and they were not going to waste any time it seemed. Mom was already stepping out of her dress. And she either went pantyless the whole night or she had them stripped off from earlier. Either way, they were both more then ready to go.
Like I said earlier, mom is very vocal when she is fucking and it seems that the walls drowned out more than what I thought. Some things I never did hear, I mostly heard the parts of her wanting to be fucked harder and deeper or faster. Not the little things that seemed to be said.
Her date literally picked her up and threw her on the bed. Then went into what seemed to be attack mode. He got in between her legs and started licking and sucking on her pussy with such enthusiasm and lust, that I was a bit envious. I thought I loved going down and eating pussy, but this guy was like a man possessed and a master. He wasn't down there long when I got to see the greatest thing in the world. My mom in total ecstacy and in full orgasm. Then, SQUIRTING!!! HOLY FUCKING SHIT!!!! Mom is a squirter!!! I hadn't even realized that I was stroking my cock until that moment. Because seeing mom squirt all over the place sent me over and I came right then and there. It was all I could do to burst out of the closet, head in there and start to fuck her right then and there. But the best was still to come.
Seems that since he already came from the car blow job, and mom already squirted from her tongue lashing, they both needed to take a bit of a break. So, he made his way back downstairs to get drinks for the 2 of them. My heart about stopped when mom got her phone out and took a few pics. I would later see them on her profile. It looked like she might be trying to upload them right then and there. Then suddenly my phone went off and I about jumped out of my skin. Mom had messaged and asked if I would be home for breakfast or if she should plan on cooking for only herself. I knew I couldn't answer right that very second, so I knew what I would do. I waited until they started to play around again to send my response. Once I thought they were getting worked up enough, I sent my reply. Not to cock block the guy, I knew he would be balls deep in mom before long soon enough anyway. Just to see the response and reaction. I told her that I would be home for breakfast, but she didn't need to feel like she had to cook or anything. I also said that I was glad she was home safely and hope she had a good night.
It was such a turn on seeing them in a 69 position when her phone went off. They both seemed like it was an inconvenience but mom said she had to check and that she would turn the phone off after she did. Mom responded and said that she would see me in the morning and that she was a bit tired and going to go to bed shortly and there was no need to respond back. Again such a good and sly little liar. When her date asked her who it was, she told him that it was me and that I wouldn't be interrupting them any longer tonight. What was said next damn near made me cum without so much as touching myself. He said to her, "So, do you really spy and peek in on your son when he's home? I mean some people say they do that and it is just a fantasy and only think about it. But do you really watch him showering?" And if that didn't about make me cum, her response almost killed me. She said, "I absolutely do. Every chance I get. And he has no idea. I almost had to cancel tonight since he came home for the weekend. But since he was going out with his friends, I figured no need for me to sit here all by myself. And even luckier that he isn't going to be here until the morning. So you can't stay the night, but you can still fuck me as long as you want." I felt light headed, horny and an all kinds of other emotions I can't begin to name.
She then went on to say, "Remember how I told you about the last time he came home? I had forgotten that I was in his room the night before and camming with that other guy from out of town I see occasionally." Total shock envelopes me at this point. But he seems to know but can't put it all together right away. So mom says, "Remember how I told you that is the guy that is into incest and loves to not only do it, but role play it as well. So whenever we cam, I go into my son's room. Now, we don't role play mom and son, but brother and sister. And I act like its his room I am in while he is away. It gets pretty hot pretending he is my brother and watching his sister get off in his room. Especially when I squirt. So whenever he comes down, we fuck in my son's room. When my son got home I had forgotten to change the bedsheets and blanket. I had to rush and do it as soon as I saw him walk in. My heart about stopped. I was so exhausted from squirting and getting off that I completely forgot about it. I thought I was busted for sure that day."
BETRAYAL!!!! That was the first thing that I thought about. "How could she do that?" I wondered. But then again, wasn't I doing just as bad as her? Then, I began to realize everything that had really been said. Mom watches me shower and spies on me whenever possible. (note to self, check room for hidden cams ASAP!!) So he asked her "Why is it that you 2 never roleplay mom and son? Seems like you want to." She simply says, "He gets off more on brother/sister or daddy/daughter and I know that I am not able to pull off the daughter role for him. Which is fine with me." He asks, "Well if you could do it, would you?" And with more enthusiasm than I would have ever thought, she replies, "Why? Do you want to play? I wouldn't want you to get uncomfortable pretending to be my son. Especially when you start to really pound me hard. You know how loud and vocal I get sometimes. I have no idea how bad I will be. Because if we start off role playing, we aren't stopping until we are done. Just so we are clear." With that, he says to her, "So mom. Can you suck my cock again? Because once you get me hard, I am going to fuck your brains out. Unless you don't think your son can get you off like those other guys have." The smile that came to her face is etched into my memory to this day.
Once she had him hard as a rock, he proceeded to fuck her so hard and so fast that I thought they were not only going to break the bed, but pound it through the fucking floor. During this whole time and scene being played out in front of my via my spycams, I came so many times that I had nothing left in me to come out. But still a raging hard on and wanting and wishing that I was in there and fucking her for real. They were really into it too. Going into every position imaginable and her squirting again and again and again. It seemed almost as if it was neverending. Then, the finale. He says to her, "Mom, I am going to cum. And I am going to cum deep inside you. What do you think about that huh?? Having your son cum inside your sweet wet pussy? You like that?" So mom locks her legs around his waist and says, "Sweetheart, I wouldn't have let you cum anywhere else anyway. And I am glad that you want to and are going to cum inside me. I'll just have to make sure to go and get a morning after pill tomorrow after breakfast just in case honey. Okay?" And with that, he lets loose inside her. I was transfixed. Frozen. I don't even remember if I was breathing or not at that moment. They then lay there together, completely content. Breathing heavy and sweating. Seemingly to be one person at that moment.
It didn't take them long to get themselves sorted out and for him to get dressed and ready to leave. But while they did, he did seem all at the same time, happy yet jealous. Like he was happy that he gets to fuck her, but jealous because he knows that she not only has thought about it, but now actually acted out fucking me, her son. Who she has been thinking about fucking for awhile it seems and spying on me for who knows how long.
So he asks her, "So what did you think? And what does this mean from now on?" She says, "I loved it!! It was so erotic and intense. I have never squirted so many times in the same night. And you know perfectly well that I haven't. And it doesn't mean anything. So we pretended that you were my son. Nothing more." I knew in that moment what he was looking for. He said, "No. I mean what does this mean as far as you actually doing it now? I mean you have been spying on him. You even cam and get off in his room with your out of towner and fuck him in there as well. Now that you pretended to fuck him, you mean to tell me you won't actually try to fuck him?" I held my breath yet again for her response. Which was, "Would I fuck my son for real? I can't honestly answer that. I have seen his girlfriends and I am not stupid, I know that he gets his share of women. And girls talk, even though I am his mom, they aren't afraid to talk about what he does so well and what they like and don't like. Plus, I wouldn't even begin to know how to seduce him and go about it all and not freak him out." I am actually a bit shocked when he says, "Well, you never know and never will know unless you try. If he's smart, he wouldn't pass it up. And I am sure that he already spies on you or at least has spied on you before. All boys do it to their moms growing up. And never sell yourself short, you can run with those other girls as well. Remember, he is your son, and you do know his likes and dislikes. Use it to your advantage. I am sure you can do it. You know how to be subtle."
And with that, they kiss each other good bye and mom locks up for the night. I wait until I think she is sound asleep, and then begin turning everything off. I can't wait until morning and breakfast. I have no idea how I will be able to not let on about everything that has gone on tonight. Even when I "talked" to mom on that adult sex site, she never mentioned anything about incest in any of her fantasies or kinks. I figured she has to completely and utterly trust those she tells that information to and it doesn't come easily or lightly. And I am all the more glad and thankful for it. Because, real soon, mom is going to be in for the shock of her life. Not to mention the fucking of hers and mine.
More to come later. Sorry if this was too long, but I felt I had to at least give a sense of how it started and built up. Yes, mom and I fuck on a regular basis. I will post more on that like I said. Thought you might like to know how it all started though. Until next time you fellow pervs and incest lovers. You know what they say, Incest really is the Best.

Was at my mother-in-law's house recently. For some reason she really turns me on. She is a stoic christian lady, but sometimes I wonder how she would be in bed. So, this one morning I get up before everyone like I always do. Made some coffee and started thinking of mom in law. Got a hard on as usual and started jacking off in her chair. She has her chair she always sits in. Anyway, I going at it with a good fantasy when I hear noise and stopped and put my cock back in my shorts. I'm wearing only athletic shorts. Mom in law comes out of her beadroom, says good morning, goes to the bathroom then comes out and gets the paper and sits at the table reading it drinking coffee. I went to sit in another chair behind her and took my cock out and started stroking it. Kinda scary since she could turn around any second and see me jacking off behind her. I'm about to cum and I'm thinking I'm making too much noise--TV was on so I don't think she heard anything. I couldn't go through with it. Cum would be all over and she might turn around and see the mess. So, I went into the kitchen where I could still see her but she couldn't see me. I took out my still hard cock and started jacking off and not too much longer shot out a huge load of cum. The orgasm was intense and I think I might have been a little too loud. Mom in law asked me if I need any help with anything like breakfast or whatever. I just thought, I sure would like to see her hairy old pussy and saggy old tits as she laid back on the table while I stroke my cock--and on going fantasy of mine. I said no, I'm fine. Even now writing this I'm getting hard and will have to jack off again to old mom in law. BTW, I was wondering if maybe she saw me jacking off behind her in the reflection in the window in front of her. Never occurred to me that she might have seen me. And now that I think about it I didn't clean up the cum I shot out. I wonder if she found it?

SERIOUS philosophical question for ML, folks...

So, where do you stand... Videos, or pics?

I'm no youngster so well remember when pics were about all there was, and what videos you could find were usually low quality, short rips off European porn videotapes. So for years, pics were 99% of what I fapped to (not counting non-computer sessions with just my imagination, or girls who either wanted me to fap for them or for us to fap together). Commercial porn on VHS (DVD was too rare and expensive) was mostly depressing shit with disinterested looking girls and shitty video quality, and I avoided watching any of it.

But once computer video quality got near TV level good, cable and DSL made downloading 5-20 and now even hour-plus videos take mere moments... and thanks to webcams, the majority isn't pro bitches with fake tits and obvious looks of boredom... I gotta say video is amazeballs. If I'd been able to download tens of thousands of 18-25 year old (I'm assuming the younger looking girls were 18, cuz, they MUSTVE been right?) girls who're at least as if not more freaky/horn than I was as a teen/early-20s guy and who were making non-profit hot as balls webcam vids for everyone to see doing themselves, their good girl friends, or their just as enthusiastic BFs... pretty sure I never wouldve left my bedroom for weeks at a time. The girls may be just as hot (sometimes hotter) as the pics girls, but even the plain looking girls drive me nuts... cuz you don't just see a frozen, posed moment of hips/ass, waist, tits and face, you see their writhing, hear their moaning and the squish of their wet poons, and (this does a LOT for me even if not other guys) you can watch the dozens of different intense feelings in their faces and almost even see the passion in their eyes... hell, take the right drugs and it can be damn hard to tell it apart from actually physically being there.

On the other hand, without an unlimited hard drive budget, there's only so many vids you can have. And many of them are either the same girls or groups of girls, or else the same guy with different girls who are similar enough looking to know what the dude's preferred type is. With pics, while I'm sure nobody's counted, I'd wager there's 10s if not hundreds of thousands of girls who've put homemade porn shots online. With vids it's hard to fap more than an hour or two without the same (admiddetly hot) girl showing back up, which can get a little repetetive. But then, with pics... I've been fapping online since the early 90s when Usenet had enough hot naked 15-25 (obviously I typo'd when I meant to say 18 there, right?) to make motherless give up in tears. I could go 5+ years without crossing paths with the same girl, even longer without seeing the same set of pics again.

The other good thing about a quality photo is, while it may not move, the good ones capture the girls faces in amazing shots, capture every curve, line and muscle of their bodies in an eternal moment. If you find a good 10-20 or more series of the same girl alone (or with a girl, dude, or group), scrolling throuh the set anyone with a non-tarded imagination can see a story in the photos which not uncommonly is hotter than any good video, since you need to fill in the gaps with your imagination - or you can find that one best shot and stare at it until your mind flies off in search of her pussy... or at least until your dick can't handle another stroke and your mind goes blank in an epic spoogerocket. Before that, for me anyway, I love finding a gorgeous photo of a true beauty (doesn't even need full nudity) and staring at it until the world melts away and until I blow my load I can linger my eyes across her frozen tensing and quvering muscles, her ecstatic facial expressions, and the look of "holy oh my god wow wow wow wow" in her eyes. And the effort it takes to make the girl's photo(s) fill my universe can keep me whacking for a full hour or more... while a good video can have my session over in 10 or 15 minutes. The exception being live cams where knowing I'm seeing something RIGHT NOW and that she's heading towards an orgasm almost as fast as I am mixed in with actually talking to the girl via cam or IM. In a way, fapping together with a camgirl, even if she's 5000 miles away and you don't know her real name... that's kinda magic. Whether in the same room or on different continents, you're talking to her live, often one on one with nobody else... discussing things you'd feel real awkward talking to a girlfriend about... I'd say that may be as close to actual fucking as is possible without being in the same room and at least doing oral.

It's near impossible to decide and even then I'd likely change my mind with each separate oral/hand and the rare fuck treat that comes my way because whether it's oral or more intense cam play over the net, nothing compares to a real dick-in-poon fuckparty with a girl you love (whether that's a romantic thing or just a real close friendship that occasionally crosses lines but (in my experience anyway) only tends to make the friendship deeper and stronger even if it's a one time, totally unromantic, physical thing that just serves to manifest the friendship or romance in a way words just can't.

So I dunno, I suppose I go back and forth between phases and there's times I download nothing but vids... but then will go DAYS fapping only to pics. Some of the best pics capture just the right moments for max hotness.... that first few seconds of penetrating a girl's puss and how that makes her back arch and her eyes widen and almost glow... the ecstatic grimace she has those first few serious thrusts... the minutes just before she's about to cum and loses all composure over her facial and body muscles... the divine art of a girl cumming... and that smile and the sparkling eyes of a girl just cum who's looking into her partner's eyes (or the cam if she's alone).

There's just so much LIFE in a video though.

What you all think, pics or vids best (or at least second best to taking a ride down the waterslide of ecstasy between the warm legs of a hot young lady)?

If you're a pix man (or pix lez) what are your favorite sites for real authentic looking non-pro pics, other than ML? Or your favorite ML galleries/groups? Or vidwhackers, what are your go to places? And why do you prefer one to the other?

That said, while I don't download most things, what I do save is far more video than pics. I really can't say which I think is better, or why.

This is a story of a guy that followed me around the mall and kept trying to attack me one day. It involves a bit of sexual assault but not as bad as it could have been. Also I skipped out on a lot of the details, especially with the touchy parts, even though I remember all the details. If it doesn’t make sense I can describe a lot more detail in comments or PM, but I’m skipping a lot of details to keep it from being a novel (I tend to ramble if I get started). And I apologize for this being so long. I was typing it on a word document and then pasted it here and saw it was so insanely huge.
To be honest I’m not really traumatized by what happened, and the experience wasn’t remotely as bad as some of the people on here have gone through so I don’t demand sympathy. In fact I’m not even really bothered by it as much as I should be (Is that weird?). It’s something that only I (and I guess the guys involved) know about and I like to keep it that way, which is why I didn’t report it or anything. In writing the whole thing down it makes me realize that I was pretty stupid. After the first situation I really should have learned better than to let myself get into the others (you'll understand if you read it), but I guess I kept shrugging things off and assuming that I could get out of all the situations without making a scene and getting police involved, even though in reality I was just lucky every single time. It was really stupid of me to not scream and thrash as much as I could, I don't even know why I couldn't manage that. Still, luck saved me and for that I ended up better than a lot of other people, and so I'm thankful for that.
I guess I’m just writing it so that somebody random can read it, since I want to keep it secret from my real life. Again I don't know how much sense my writing makes, hopefully enough.
Anyway on to the story for those who care to read it:
It happened in spring of 2012. It was the day my older sister, Amy, was graduating high-school. Pretty much her grad events started at like 10 AM for group pictures in the sunlight and stuff, then they had a break for about 4 hours to do what they wanted before everyone had to meet up for the convocation part. My sister and her friends all wanted to spend the break at a nearby mall, since we needed lunch/shopping and had time to kill. My mom drove us all to the mall and dropped us off there, having to drive home to pick up my step-dad and younger brothers who didn’t want to come with us in the morning.
When we got there Amy’s friends decided it would be fun to go have lunch in the gas station in the same parking lot. It had a little A&W attached and they thought it would be hilarious to go to a fast food restaurant and eat gross food dressed up in all fancy dresses. We got our burgers and sat down at one of the tall round tables with the high up stools so that their dresses stayed mostly off the floor. I didn’t have that problem since it wasn't my grad, so I was wearing a moderately short minidress. It was black, stretchy, and had the zipper on the front. Big dresses aren’t comfortable, plus there wasn’t a chance of it being stepped on and ripped (which happened to one of them at the dinner).
We were eating our lunch in the corner of the gas station where there were like four tiny round tables. As we were eating two guys came in and got some food. One of them, a chubbier fellow with a thick beard and a hat, went and sat down at one of the other tables but the other one decided to stop and chat with us. I guess the outfits made it pretty obvious it was grad time, and Amy’s friend Christine was in a super friendly mood and more than willing to chat with him about how awesome of a day it would be, even though he was probably like 50 years old and looked like a cross between a trucker and a homeless guy.
That was all fine with me, I’m not a talk-to-strangers type of person but I just ate my food and didn't get involved, however I did listen in. It was mostly the greasy guy chatting about all his grad stories, girls’ dresses getting ripped, guys falling through tables, a couple fights etc. however there were a lot of mentions about how good looking the girls were back then, as well as a few random compliments about how good all of us looked. He didn't seem entirely creepy, just so friendly it was awkward.
Anyway after I finished my meal the guy got up and left the building (leaving his friend still at the table), and after drinking my whole drink I really had to go pee. The other girls were not finished eating (because they do more talking than eating) and so I told Amy I was going to the washroom really quick and she just said to hurry up because they wanted to go to the mall soon. So I found the bathrooms and went in. They were on the other side of the convenience store near the refrigerated drinks through a door and a little hallway.
I finished in the washroom and went back out, but jumped in surprise as I opened the door since the chatty old dude was standing right in the door frame, staring down at me. He was certainly not on his way to the guy’s room. He must have come back inside and noticed I had gone to the washroom and decided to come visit me. He was partly blocking my way out while I stood with the door open. I’m not stupid and could tell what he wanted me for, since he was very obviously undressing me with his eyes as they looked me up and down. His stare was so intensely penetrating that I felt like I was already naked. I felt tempted to just strip down right there to save his imagination the effort, and by the look on his face his imagination was already doing a good enough job that he might not even notice the difference.
I knew I was in a dangerous spot, but I honestly couldn't think of a good way to get out of it. He was a very strong looking person and I was certainly not, so if I tried to push him out he would just push in harder. He hadn’t tried to grab me but I was easily within arm’s reach, and it looked like if I tried to scream he could quickly shut me up. He was standing in the door so I wouldn't be able to slam it shut, and I didn't want to step back into the washroom and let him in. All those options seemed they would end with a smile on his face, and definitely not a smile on mine.
The weird thing was this guy didn't seem at all like the person who had been talking to us before. It was him of course, but his entire attitude seemed to have flipped upside down. He no longer looked remotely friendly or full of energy like he was before. He must be really good at faking a friendly attitude, or else has multiple personalities or something. Now he just seemed terrifying and confident, to the point that I felt like there was no hope of me getting away, and that I the only thing I was supposed to do was lay down right there and let him do his thing. That feeling came in waves, sometimes so strong that several times I was very close to simply giving in and saving the effort of trying to avoid something that seemed guaranteed to happen.
Fortunately for me I always snapped out of that feeling quick enough. I knew I had to get out of there, but I didn’t want to try anything that could make him get violent, so I decided to try just assertively walking out the door. I was hoping that he was trying to seduce me in a non-violent way and that if I looked confident about leaving he would let me go. He was only blocking half the door, but unfortunately when I tried to walk by he casually leaned his arm across to get in my way. I pushed on it a little but he wouldn't move, and instead used his other hand to feel down my back, quickly coming to rest on my butt. I was getting a bit scared with him touching me but I still hoped I could get him to buzz off.
“Excuse me!” I said to him in that bitchy tone that always comes with those words. I pushed on his arm again, and he definitely knew I wanted to go but unfortunately was having none of it. He just leaned in and his other hand made its way around the bottom of my dress. It didn't take long for me to realize this was a failed attempt so I turned toward him and smacked his hand away. He responded by pushing me up against the door frame, pressing his body against me while his hands ran down my sides.
(Anyway I’m sure you all get the general idea of where this was going. In the interest of keeping it clean and short I’m going to skip all of this part and briefly summarize. Also because I tend to ramble, so I’ll just skip it entirely.)
Pretty much I tried to keep calm and wriggle away ineffectively for a while. I didn't want to make things get violent since if he started using his full strength I wouldn't have had any hope of getting away, but when I wiggled my way out he just shoved me against another wall. He ended up getting more aggressive and I just got scared to the point of being practically motionless for who knows how long. He kept whispering insults and gross comments about me and for some time I was convinced they were true.
Some sense kicked into me when he pinned me up against the door and I turned the handle, causing us both to tumble down onto the floor. This was followed by a few struggles that nearly ended with him on top of me, but ultimately had me kicking him right in the face with my pointy heel. It was such a good kick that it pretty much reduced him to a crying mess (which he deserved) and let me get out of there. The whole time I forgot to just scream for some reason, but it turned out fine since he was the one left crying on the bathroom floor.
(It probably doesn’t make sense when shortened that much so you can ask questions in PM or comments and I’ll elaborate. If it weren’t for character limits I would end up rambling on with paragraphs about every moment.)
We left the A&W and I didn’t tell anyone or call the police, simply because I had gotten away before anything terrible happened and I really didn’t want to ruin Amy’s grad day by having the police come. Also because if I told anyone then everybody would be sympathizing and checking if I was okay rather than celebrating Amy’s success, which was something she desperately needed since she was kind of depressed. You can call me an idiot for that if you like, but at the time I thought it was the best decision and I really didn’t want to deal with the police anyway. I wasn’t traumatized or anything and I know it could have been much worse. Most of the stories on here are WAY more horrifying than what happened to me. I guess it was made a bit better by the fact that I gave him what he deserved in the end.
As I left the washroom I noticed the other guy was still at his table, finished his food. He was staring at me, but pretending not to. Since the two knew each other I assumed he must have known what had went on in there. Maybe he was keeping watch to make sure greasy trucker guy had me all to himself, or the more likely situation that he was waiting for trucker guy to finish so he could have his turn with me, in which case he was probably very upset that I was out of the bathroom, or that I was still wearing a dress! Either way I’m glad he was out here instead of both of them meeting me in there. I barely had it in me to fight off one pervert; had both come then I don't think it would have taken much convincing for me to do what they wanted. Then again maybe he was totally innocent and I was just being really suspicious.
We had to go to the mall to get movies and snacks for the next day, since the girls were planning to celebrate graduating by doing absolutely nothing productive for as many days as they could manage. We spent a solid half hour or so looking through a tiny local movie trader in the mall and while we were there guess who showed up? Greasy trucker guy! Sadly his face was not as broken as I had hoped it was, although there was a clear cut on his cheekbone.
Trucker guy came in and saw us looking for movies, and once again inserted himself into our group and started talking enthusiastically with the chattier girls in the group. I had resolved beforehand to not make a big deal out of what happened and I still wasn’t going to, even though he had deliberately pushed in between me and Amy to use himself as a wall so nobody would see him put his hand on my butt. I tensed up a bit but didn’t make a scene about it, since I had decided to not let what happened interfere with grad day and to be honest this was nothing compared to what he wanted to do in the gas station. I pushed his hand away gently a few times but it always ended up back right away, a bit more firmly each time. Eventually I just decided to put up with it for the time being and pretended to read some DVD cases. For quite a while he managed to carry on a perfectly friendly and innocent chat with the girls about what movies are good, all while stealthily trying to claw my dress up.
It was actually impressive how he managed to be so friendly when his only real motive was to cop a feel of me. Clearly I hadn’t given him as many of those as I was supposed to back in the gas station. I had resolved before not to make a big deal out of any of this, and if I could let the other stuff slide then this certainly wasn’t a big deal in comparison. He was clever and persistent, and subtle at least, and it’s not like anyone was noticing. Plus I didn’t think he could really do much more than that without drawing attention to himself, but that didn’t stop him from trying. I think he knew that I was never going to report him so he wasn’t afraid of doing this in public, and it seemed like he was going to keep trying to go further. I guess he had no reason not to as long as I was just standing there letting him do whatever he wanted.
I figured the things he started doing were getting so obvious everyone should have noticed, but none of the girls did and they kept chatting. To be honest I still wasn’t too bothered, since I knew eventually we would leave and nobody but us two would have any idea, however what worried me is actually getting caught like that since I didn’t want anyone to know that I had let some old dude grope me in public. I couldn’t tell him off without everyone knowing that, but I realized it wasn’t like he was going to attack me for trying to move away. I pretty much spent the next however long shuffling about the movie store acting interested in random things. He’d follow me around casually to put his moves on me but I never gave him a long enough before I went elsewhere. Eventually he got tired of not getting anywhere and said his goodbyes to everyone and skittered off.
After getting our movies we had to go to the attached Wal-Mart for snacks and all the junk food and pop we could find. We still had time before my mom was supposed to come get us so we killed a bit of time there as well, since we bolted through all the food isles grabbing stuff and had enough junk food to feed a fat army. We spent about half an hour going through the electronics section. My family used to play a lot of Wii games (and some Xbox) so we were browsing the games aisle for a long time. One of the girls decided to buy a DS game and went looking for the attendant to get it out of the cabinet. While she was gone Chris looked in the cart and decided we still needed Munchies. Since they were still waiting for the game they asked me to run and get some while they waited here so I headed back to the food section, snagged a huge bag of the stuff, and started back.
Walking down a main aisle again I looked ahead and noticed old trucker dude yet again. I realized at this point that he was going to keep following us until we either vanished or he got what he wanted. He was between me and the electronics section and hadn’t noticed me yet so I ducked into a side aisle full of furniture and decided to go around a different way so I could not have to run into him. The electronics were a section in the middle and I figured I’d just go around and meet up with Amy before he saw me, however when I got to the main aisle on the other side I saw him again walking down an aisle toward where I was. He still hadn’t noticed me since I saw him through the shelves but I still didn’t want to run into him so I went down another isle. We played unintentional cat and mouse throughout a good chunk of the store.
I ended up in a section close to the gardening section at the back corner of the store with the tall shelving everywhere. I figured by now he knew I was in the store and was looking for me so as long as he didn’t see me I would be fine. I was at the end of an aisle at the back wall. Nobody was around were I was and there were only a couple people down near the main aisle on the other end. One of them was trucker guy, wandering down the main aisle glancing down either side. The aisle near me had a bunch of bins and storage stuff and it was possible for me to look over them through the shelves and watch him. By the looks of it he couldn’t see me. I watched him stealthily since if I tried to leave the end of the isle he would see me. He looked back and forth a few times down the last aisle.
When he finally turned away and started down the other direction I breathed a sigh of relief. However apparently I was watching so intently I didn’t notice footsteps behind me until it was too late, and I suddenly felt two arms around me from the back. One of the hands covered my mouth for a time, although I tend not to scream when I’m scared anyway. After a few moments I saw the trucker guy turn around and head back toward me. I knew the person behind me was the other one from the gas station because I could feel his rough beard on my neck, and I figured they must have been trying to herd me away from the busy part of the store so they could trap me, which I apparently fell for like an idiot.
(Here’s another part that I’ll be skipping a lot of details on.)
I was still holding the bag of munchies in one hand for some reason, but the other was free to try and push him away, although it didn’t work. By the time I realized I’d never push him off like that, trucker guy showed up around the corner and I was immediately stuck between them. I couldn’t push away, there was nobody else in sight, and Amy would never look for me in this corner of the store, so I quickly resigned myself to my current role as the tasty filling of their human sandwich. Thankfully neither of them got to enjoy their filling for very long since we eventually heard loud footsteps from a couple aisles over. To be honest I hoped for a moment whoever was there would go away, because I didn’t want anybody to see what I was doing. Luckily trucker dude let go of me, walked over to the other aisle and started talking cheerily to the person there, leaving me in the arms of the chubby (less strong) guy.
He seemed to be under the impression that at this point I wasn't going to resist anything, so he wasn’t really restraining me. I waited a little while until he was not paying attention and smashed my elbow into the side of his head, and I was able to get away without giving trucker dude time to get back and put me back in my place between them. I even made it out with my bag of munchies. I was really lucky that person showed up in the next aisle, even though he hopefully had no idea what was going on, since without him I was completely expecting to be there until they got bored of me.
Neither of them really chased me, which is good because with the heels I was wearing they could have crawled and caught me. I guess they knew they failed and didn’t want to make a scene, and trucker dude knew I wouldn't make a scene on my own if they left me alone. I was in the clear again and wasn’t worried about them trying something in any places with other people so I resolved to stick next to Amy for good.
When I got back to Amy and the others, they were leaving the electronics and I gave them their food. I got a “What took so long” response, but I didn’t tell them that less time was spent getting the food than was spent trying to escape from touchy perverts. We went to the checkout lines but they only had one open and we had to wait in line for a long time.
Unfortunately I hadn’t seen the last of my admirer, and while we were standing in line I noticed him on the other side of the registers standing by the bathrooms staring at me. I made eye contact by accident and he nodded his head toward the bathrooms with a sly grin, obviously wanting me to join him (and probably his friend) inside. He somehow must have thought I was just playing hard to get, and just teasing him by kicking him and trying to escape. I guess in his backward way of thinking, being felt up in the gas station, followed through the mall, and grabbed at in the back of a Wal-Mart would fill any girl’s stupid, horny brain with such overpowering desire that I couldn’t possibly resist jumping into the washroom to let him finally have his way with me.
As sarcastic as that was, it’s a little embarrassing to admit that I was actually, for some reason, tempted to go over there, and I have no idea why I would even think that while knowing what they would do with me. Unfortunately for him I decided that it would be a bad idea to go into the washroom with them (duh). We all left together and as we walked past the bathrooms he didn’t look as disappointed as I expected, considering I was being such a fun wrecker. Maybe he still held out hope that I was going to give in to my lust and crawl back to him, but more likely he had gotten enough satisfaction from everything else that day even if I left without giving him the entire experience, although I’m sure his imagination had no trouble filling all the holes.
We left the mall and were picked up by my mom in her van. I sat through the convocation while my sister got her awards and diploma. It was all pretty boring to be honest; especially compared to how unpleasantly exciting my day had been so far. The rest of the day went really well and was lots of fun, however the whole day I kept thinking I would run into those guys again, since they kept finding me in the mall. While we were taking pictures outside the church where the convocation was I could have sworn I caught a glimpse of trucker dude in the far side of the parking lot for just a moment, although I was almost certainly seeing things as there was no way he could have found out where we were. Still I didn’t want to go and investigate on the off chance it was actually him, since there would be the remote possibility of being dragged into some white van to be used and left in a back alley, which really didn’t appeal to me.
By the end of the day I was past it all though and I was able to totally enjoy the dinner and dance afterward and have lots of fun. It’s not like I forgot about it, obviously I haven’t, but it wasn’t hard to deal with in the end. I’m totally okay and always have been, and I’m still confident I made the right decision in not telling anyone about it, even if everyone here thinks it was a stupid idea. It wouldn’t have improved my life to get the police involved, but it certainly would have ruined Amy’s grad, and I would have been a terrible sister and friend to do that when she was already so upset about her own life.
Anyway that’s the story. Hopefully it’s still good for this board. Any comments, questions, etc. are welcome. I’m totally good with just talking or answering anything because, as I said, I’m not traumatized by it

Last Saturday I went to visit my friend Sara who was one of my best friends growing up. Sara was raised by a single mom and her dad was never in her life. She had no siblings, so I think in many ways I was almost like a brother to her growing up. We were really close and I was always extremely protective of her. Well, unfortunately Sara has been battling a rare cancer for almost two years now since the start of our senior year in high school. As the rest of our friends, myself included, all went off to college and are partying nonstop, living carefree lives, she has been fighting this horrible illness and hasn't gotten to experience anything but being miserable and at home for two years.

Unfortunately, earlier this summer it was clear she wasn't really getting better and about two weeks ago the doctors said they had done everything they could and put her on in-home hospice care at her mom's house. They said it is only a matter of time, months at best, before she will lose her battle. All of us who grew up with her are obviously devastated. We're all too young and full of life to have one of our friends die. I had visited with her multiple times over the summer and overall while clearly sick, she has still been very much with it in carrying on conversations and moving and active around her house, but not much more than that. But as the summer has flown by all to quickly, I am now faced with having to leave to go back to school this week halfway across the country, the inevitable has really hit me hard. I realized that I had to go to her house to essentially say what most likely would be my final goodbye in person to my friend.

I got to her house and her mom said she was resting up in her bedroom. I went up the stairs and knocked on the door seemingly waking her from a nap. I sat in a chair next to her bed, and we talked and laughed about the good times we have had for the nearly 15 years I have known her since we first met in grade school. If it wasn't for knowing what was undoubtedly coming in her future, it was like nothing was different between us.

After about 30 minutes her mom came upstairs and said she had a bunch of errands to run and shopping to do and would I mind staying for a few hours should Sara need anything. Of course I said I would and it gave me more time to spend with her. We heard her mom go out the door, get into the car and drive off.

Just then Sara asked if there was something I would do for her. I said, anything, you name it. She then asked if I remembered the time junior year when we were drunk at a party when she confessed to me how she really felt about me. That she had developed feelings for me beyond friendship or even like siblings, how she hoped that I felt the same. I said I definitely remember it and how looking back I regretted how I handled the situation, I was so hung up on some other girl that I blew it off and never gave us a chance.I told her at the time that she was just drunk and talking crazy. I remember the sad look on her face when I said that..I crushed her. She then told me that even now, those feelings are still there and she didn't want her time on earth to come to an end without me knowing it. How she had wanted to tell me so many times since then, but never found the courage to do so. She then grabbed my hand and looked me straight in the eyes and said, "All I wanted that night was for you to hold me, kiss me, and tell me you loved me too. While you and the rest of our friends have gone off to college and experienced partying, hooking up, relationships, having sex...I have had nothing." She then said, "I don't care if you mean it, just please tell me you love me, please kiss me." I knew what I had to do, and not just out of obligation, but because I wanted to. I leaned in and kissed her. She wouldn't break that kiss and I knew I had to make it the best kiss I have ever given anyone. We made out for a good 5 minutes before finally breaking it off.

She told me how nice that was and how it was the best kiss she had ever had, considering all her previous experiences had been awkward experimentation before she got sick. She then asked if I had lost my virginity at college. I actually told her that I lost it before college to someone from our senior class. She was floored that I hadn't told her about it, but I said that I felt weird talking to her about it particularly considering when it happened she was going through chemo. She then told me how she had always hoped she would lose her virginity to me, but now this fucking cancer was going to have her die a virgin. I don't know why I said it, but I just blurted out, "you don't have to die a virgin and you can still lose your virginity to me." She just looked at me in silence for what felt like forever, then simply said "ok". I said "Really?" and she said, "Yes, please give me this gift. Please make love to me."

I leaned in and once again kissed her. She slid over in her bed and I laid down beside her. I then ran my hand up and down her body, brushing her tits. I reached down and pulled her shirt up and over her head removing it completely and exposing her b-cups. I began cupping her tits and lightly pinching her nipples, kissing from her mouth, down her neck and her chest eventually finding her nipples. Swirling my tongue around on her nipple and lightly sucking, I felt her breathing pick up and her body begin to slightly squirm.She started moaning and I moved my left hand slowly down her stomach to her waist, then the outside of her pajama pants over her mound. I still was using my mouth on her tits while I slowly started rubbing her pussy through her pants. She flinched at first in a pleased surprise at the feeling of the first time another person had touched her pussy in a sexual manner. Her moaning picked up and I took that as my sign to move further. I slid my hand under the waistband of her pajamas and then under her panties finding her warm pussy. I began sliding my middle finger between her pussy lips, spreading them apart as I moved my finger up and down. I pushed my finger into her pussy and began to feel some wetness develop. Swirling my finger around the wetness increased and I continued to search for and find her g-spot while my thumb worked her clit. Her hips picked up their grinding pace, her ass pushing into the bed. I continued this for a few minutes until her right hand gripped her sheets and her left hand the hair on top of my head and she unleashed a bucking, thunderous orgasm that thrusted her entire body off of the bed. She sunk back down and her breathing slowed back down.

I thought about leaving it at that, but honestly, seeing how much she enjoyed her first orgasm caused by another person had me rock hard. I stepped off the bed and removed my shirt. She gripped the waistband of my athletic shorts and boxers and pulled them towards her and down causing my hard cock to spring out. She pulled me to the edge of the bed and I pulled my shorts the rest of the way down. She looked at my cock with a lust I had never seen in her eyes before. She reached out and wrapped her hand around it and slowly started stroking me, rubbing her thumb around the head which was glistening with pre-cum. Not that I am huge, but I think she was surprised by my size, mine being the first dick she had actually seen in real life. She looked up at me and said "please be gentle with me.", and I replied "of course I will, I love you." Saying those 3 words to her you could just see her melt. I looked at her, and said "really, I mean it, I love you so much. I realize now that I always have." and I leaned down and kissed her again.

Knowing she was in a weakened state, I carefully climbed on the bed and positioned myself between her legs. I slid her ass down towards me, cautiously lifting her legs exposing her pussy to me. I rubbed the head of my cock up and down her slit and slowly started to push in. Her tightness was quite evident but slowly she opened up and her wetness allowed my cock to lubricate and slowly push further inside her. After a minute or two of slowly moving a little in, a little out, then a little more in, I was completely inside of her. I stayed fully inside her allowing her to adjust to my cock. I than began to slowly start moving in and out. She tried her best to move with me, but I think her weakness and the pain of me being inside her kept her fairly still. I told her not to worry, let me do all the work. I continued to fuck her doing every trick I had learned in my limited experience to try and make this, her one and only fuck of her life, be everything she hoped it would be. Slowly I think natural instinct took over for her and she found the strength to move her hips the best she could. Her tight pussy began gripping my cock and her motion moved faster and faster and then she began moaning loudly and I felt her orgasm begin. She came hard for about 15-20 seconds, her pussy muscles clenching on my cock and I couldn't hold back anymore. I pushed as hard as I could into her and the cum shot from my cock deep inside her as I experienced one of the most intense orgasms I have ever had. Conscious to not collapse on top of her as I normally would with a girl, I laid back down next to her, caressing her body and kissing her. While I could have laid there for hours and passed out holding her, I knew we had to get dressed again before her mom returned home. I put my clothes back on and then helped her with hers. I sat back in the chair and just held her hand and ran my hand through her hair, kissing her lightly on occasion as she laid there eyes closed, smile on her face, looking completely content.

We heard her mom pull into the driveway and walk up to the house. I knew our time was short. She looked at me with a look I have never before seen from a woman. A look of complete joy and pleasure. She said "Thank you and know that you were the only love of my life." I looked at her, held her hand and told her that I would never love someone in the same way I loved her. I kissed her one last time, ran my hand over her hair and down to her check as the tears flowed from her eyes. I turned and walked out of her room, down the stairs and out the front door.

We have traded some texts the last few day, primarily just me seeing how she was feeling. I know I can't go back there. I need to leave it at what it was. But I fucking hate that I just now figured out how much I love this girl and I am going to lose her forever and there is literally nothing I can do about it. Life just isn't fair.

My wife was so shy and vanilla when we met nearly two decades ago. But once a woman has been bred, they change completely. Not just physically, but mentally.

The physical changes are obvious. Saggy and blown out body, the pride of a woman who has fulfilled its ultimate purpose in life. Staring at themselves in the mirror, realizing they've been reduced to mere breeding stock? Definitely gets to their heads, and in a very good way if handled properly.

It can be confusing for them, at first. Their minds tell them it is "wrong" or "slutty", but their bodies are screaming for more. And since experiencing childbirth? Their fuckholes can take a lot more abuse. That's when the fist comes into play. You start off with 2-3 fingers, then casually shove in the 4th while she's enjoying herself. Her body will be too caught up in pleasure to even say anything. Then, the 5th finger, and eventually the entire hand.

They quickly realize what's going on. I still remember when my wife asked me in shock,

"What are you doing Daddyyyy?"
"What does it feel like I'm doing, slut?"
"Putting your hand inside of me. Oh FUCK"

Then, the orgasm. The orgasm from being fisted is even more powerful and intense than you think. That's when you command them to keep cumming, do not stop cumming under any circumstances. Harder. Give me more.

Their minds are completely blank and vacuous, a total out of body experience for them as the pleasure completely overwhelms and short circuits their little brains. The result? The slut's body obeys its master's command. Every time.

Combine intense and overwhelming multiple minute long orgasms with 3-5 loads of cum a day? A woman ceases to be a woman and becomes a full blown fuckpig.

The woman that was too shy and vanilla? That would never do anything nasty like that?

This is the result. They embrace the fact that they are dumb, chubby fuckpigs. Meant for nothing more than pleasing cock and being bred. Look how proud and shameless this one is. I've even trained it to oink and squeal when it orgasms.

It took a few years, but I'm very proud of my nasty fuckpig of a wife. Piggies get very hungry, it's important to feed them at least once a day or they get grumpy and emotional. Jack off in their mouths so they can drink the cum they so desperately need to unfog their brains. Now, this woman is fulfilling its ultimate and true purpose. Not just being bred, but serving cock. It happily drinks cum, takes it in the ass, rims her Daddy, and mindlessly follows and obeys my every command.

Once I'm done breeding it and the kids have grown and left the nest? I will be whoring the fuckpig out, constantly. Once we're in our late 40s and older, I'll be sharing her with whoever I see fit. Especially the younger guys that are in need of an easy hole, and some mentoring. See how to treat a woman, and perhaps train their very own fuckpig.

You can turn any woman into a fuckpig. Just takes time, patience, firm leadership, and of course an overwhelming amount of breeding and cum.

My story;
A couple of years ago I wanted to explore my sexual wildside, so I created a tinder account.

In my profile I wrote that I wanted to try new things and wasn't looking for a relationship. I posted a selfie of my face as a profile picture and a second picture of me in a short skirt and top which was taken at a mall.

In reponse I got a barrage of cock pics, questions of my bra size, age, sex and location, and if I had facebook, instagram, snapchat, and or a toe acoount. I wanted to keep my private life and my social media life separate so I would tell them no I didn't. Which made most think I was a catfish.

I received one email from a guy, we will call him Jake. Jake messaged me asking about my day, my hopes and dreams, and what exactly wasI looking for and after several messages back and forth Jake asked if before exchanging emails, just to be safe if I could take a picture of myself holding up one finger on one hand and on the other hand a thumbs up. I did. We emailed several times then chatted via messenger and spoke on the phone a couple of times. Finally we decided to meet at his place. To be safe I wrote down on a piece of paper who I was meeting, his address and phone number then hid the note under my pillow to be found just incase I would "disappear"

I wore a thigh high skirt and a button down blouse, put my hair into a ponytail and ordered an Uber. I was dropped off in front of Jake's house which was just 8 or 9 miles from my own. My heart was beating in my chest. I was so nervous, I almost just left and went back home, but I collected myself, took a deep breath and knocked on his door.

Jake greeted me with a hug and invited me into his house. "I can't believe you're real" he told me "most girls that look like you are fake accounts." No, I am very real. lol.. you got a nice place.
He then said "I know we haven't talked about it but would you be open to videoing us together?" I said NO WAY, and told him I would never want to do that, and I reminded him of all the things I am not into. I wasn't into poop, pee or animals AND especially making a sex tape. He said "Ok I want you to feel safe, you look sexy by the way, can I kiss you?" Of course. Jake put his arms around me and kissed me, holding me tighter against himself. His hands explored my back and the curve of my ass over my top and skirt, I put my arms around his neck. He was a great kisser. I felt my breast grow firm and round. I did my best to press them against him. While kissing he walked me backwards to his living room couch and we laid on our sides. While making out his hands started exploring my body over my clothes and then he kissed me on my neck, I never knew how much that turned me on till then. To say it turned me on was an understatement. I felt him slide his hand up my thigh and under my skirt, lifting it a bit, his finger massaging my pussy through my panties, his kisses on my neck sliding lower kissing my breasts over my blouse. I quickly fumbled with the buttons and undid my top exposing my bra. He pulled off my top then pulled down the bra straps and unhooked my bra in the front exposing my bare breasts and his warm mouth covered my very erect pink puffy nipples. First the right then the left. His warm mouth on my breast was amazing!! He slid lower down my body raising up my skirt and sliding down my panties, I raised my hips as the panties slid down my ass and revealed my vagina, smooth with just a light hint of velvet like short hairs. He kissed between my thighs. I started to rub my breasts, my heart pounding in my chest. His warm mouth covered my labia as his tongue pressed into me. I gasped loudly. I am not very sexually experianced and this felt so amazing, so incrediable making me feel things I had not before. He pressed his mouth against me looping his arms under my legs and holding my hips, his tongue swishing up and and and circling, I couldn't hold back and I moaned and bucked my hips uncontrollably my body trembled, as a release of energy made me clench my abs and I moaned again pressing my thighs together around his head, my wetness drenching his lips, nose and chin. Then I fell back panting. He looked up at me and said "That was fast, have you never had that done before?" In a breathy voice I said no not like that!! I flopped my head back down, feeling the wetness between my thighs and the light aftershocks of my orasm finally subsided.

Jake said "I got something I want you to try" and took my hand and I stood up he told me to just leave my clothes there. We walked through the kitchen into his bedroom and he said "Bobbie I want you to wear a blindfold and then feel my dick, feel it and kiss it, the blindfold will enhance your senses and you will experience things you wouldn't normally feel. I agreed. He then walked into his bathroom and came back with two white square cotton bandages, placed them over each of my eyes and took a black scarf and covered my eyes firmly around the back of my head "Can you see anything?" No. "Good." I heard him take off his shirt and unzip his pants and then his pants fell to the floor with a clunk. He said, "Bobbie, get on your knees." I did so. I heard him take a step to the side and what sounded like a drawer open then he stepped back close to me again Jake said "Bobbie age 19 sucking her first dick. I laughed, Dude! you don't have to narrate this to me. Jake said sorry "I am just nervous" me too I whispered, I felt the tip of his cock bump against my nose then against my lips, I reached up and and felt his cock with my hand he was very firm and very thick I rubbed it with my hand, I felt his hand on my head guilding it closer, it pressed against my lips then with a bit more pressure it entered my mouth, it tasted slightly salty, my tongue circled it, exploring all the curves and surfaces. My lips firmly pressed against the shaft as i slid it deeper into my mouth then back up. "Try to go all the way down" I relaxed my mouth and slid down onto his cock until my lips pressed against soft short public hair, breathing through my nose, his hand rested on the top of my head as he pushed his hips forward a bit and I gagged and pulled my head back quickly. Sorry!! sorry!! I couldn't take it that deep Jake. "It's okay Bobbie, just remember to relax your jaw and try again. I began to suck him again, "faster, yeah like that" my head bobbed up and down on his shaft, my tongue circling it. I was really enjoying the feeling of this cock in my mouth "Bobbie you like sucking that cock don't you?" Mmm hmm

a few more minutes of sucking his cock and his hand was back on my head pressing me closer to him. As his body tensed I pulled my head back but his hand kept it in place I felt a warm gush explode into my mouth, it was gooey hot and tasted salty sweet. I started to gag, "Swallow it Bobbie!" I tried to pull my head back again but his hand kept me there, I grabbed his hips with both of my hands trying to push away as another spurt shot into my mouth "RELAX AND SWALLOW IT BOBBIE'' Jaked yelled. I gagged again and then his hand let my head go, he stepped away and I fell forward, stopping my fall with my hands. I coughed three or four times, I heard a drawer slam shut like he knocked into his dresser. I sat back up untied the blindfold and pulled the squares off my eyes. He wasn't in the room. He came out of the bathroom a few seconds later still naked but with a hand towel. "How was that?" I stammered Intense! What was it like for you? Was I ok? "Bobbie, you were great. but unfortunately I forgot that I had a thing I have to get to and I don't want to sound like a prick but I need you to go so I can leave" Well okay do you want to hook up again?.. "Oh Bobbie I would love that, now let's get dressed and you can wipe off your mouth with this" and handed me the hand towel. I wiped off my face and my breasts where some drops of sperm had dripped. We both dressed and he hugged me at the front door and waited with me until my Uber arrived to take me back home.

"I will call or text you soon," I smiled. Ok. I gave him a huge hug then got into the car.

I took a long bath thinking about my experience with Jake and the taste in my mouth that didn't seem to go away. Later that night and for the next two nights I laid in bed awake thinking about Jake and what I had experienced. I was so aroused that I masterbated and orgasmed very quickly. I would muffle my moans with my own pillow so I wouldn't wake up anyone else in the house. It was almost a week later and I didn't hear anything from Jake. I was very disappointed but I figured this would happen, I would be ghosted. all the other responses I got on Tinder was boring.

Then on Friday night late around 1 or 2 am I got a text from Jake, "Would you like to have another blindfold session?"

I responded I was beginning to think I would never hear from you again and yes I would love that but maybe we could explore something new?!! Fifteen minutes later Jake responded with "Oh yes, come over to my house noon tomorrow, text me when you are on your way, good night and sweet dreams Bobbie" I fell asleep and woke up to a text from Jake: 3am "Wear a schoolgirl uniform and put your hair in pigtails that would be so hot if you don't mind"

Last night I had my first cuckold experience, and it is not what you think.

I am a man, born 44 years ago, never been married, and since I am here, you can guess I am a bit of a pervert. I was always looking for unorthodox sex, and that might be one of the reasons I stayed single, first because, I tend to push things fast and without thinking, which scared quite a few women off, and secondly, because in instances in which I found a woman who was open to many things, I went so far, that even she got scared away, after a while.

So, I dwell here, and in similar places. I take good care of myself, and I look superior to other men my age, and I could thank my genetics, along with the gym and track, but before mentioned has been a ballast in my love life.

So, I mostly chat, and sext with women online, had quite a few hot cam sessions, but I didn't meet any of them, except for one chubby, years ago, and that ended up as nothing more than a groping session.

Now, you can imagine my reserve, when this couple I was chatting with, on a local dating site, proposed cam play. It was nice, they looked really good, especially her. Around 40, as I later learned, brunette, very beautiful, a little bottom heavy, but still very hot. We did these cam sessions, weekly, for over three or four months. In that period of time, we talked a lot, I made her laugh, and it wasn't just this game of mutual sexual arousal, I could see they liked me.

She was the one to propose us meeting up, and through cam, it seemed that he was surprised by this. Our conversation ended quickly after that, but they were online tomorrow, and, they wanted to meet.

In person, I was blown away by her appearance, she looked like a real fine lady, well dressed, him as well, and I felt comfortable around them, and I could see, half way through our lunch, that they felt the same way about me.

Nothing happened that day, except we exchanged our phone numbers (me and him), and we continued our online sessions. He would text me, that they are talking about me being with her, while he watches, since it has been something they talked about before, and I used that to drop that seed in our chat. It was going on slowly, but one could see that the idea, now palpable, started to grow on her.

We went on another lunch, and drank, and laughed, and joked about it, and again, we each went our way, but it was a progress.

Finally, somewhere before New Year's, they said they want to try it, at my place, since they have kids. I agreed, but since I was out of the country, I just proposed that we push this meeting after the 15th, when I got back, and we agreed, this Saturday.

I thought a lot about it, figuring, they will chicken out, since they had so much time to think about it, but they didn't.

I have had, I could say, a pretty extensive experience, sexually, and my age would suggest that nothing can move me, or scare me, but I felt pretty intense waiting for them. I was afraid of so many things, how to approach this, and not to be pushy, how to set up the place. It turned out, that I was overthinking.

She was wearing this shorts, that looks like a short skirt at the front, with nylons, and boots. Instant erection. We had a few glasses of wine, before I made my move, touching her. We agreed on no kissing, but she was the one who leaned towards me. We were on the bed in matter of seconds, she pulled her bottoms down, and I just started eating her.

He was somewhere behind me, I could see, that she was looking his way, with a smile on her face, but I felt insecurity in her eyes. When she started cumming, she looked at me, before closing her eyes, and arching her back.

I got up, got undressed, and I wanted her to suck me, oh boy, did I want those lips on my cock, but she pulled me towards her, and pushed me on my back. We agreed on condoms, but there she was, on top of me, sliding down on my cock, raw.

I licked her hanging tits, her hard nipples, and she was riding me like there is no tomorrow. At some point, when she turned to look back at him, only then I noticed him behind her, standing, and wanking. I started touching her ass, rubbing the asshole with my finger tips, and then spreading her cheeks wide open, inviting him to join. And she was ready, believe me, even if she never let him touch her asshole, at that moment, she would take him with immense pleasure. But no, he just started cumming, all over my floor.

That was the last time I looked at him, and focused on her. She came for the second time, and I was so close, that I said it. "Please don't cum in me", she asked, without breath.

I wanted to get her up, cum on her face, or tits, in front of her husband, but in this fit of sex crazed rage, I pushed myself over the edge, so I just managed to pull out, and cum all over her ass.

When we came to our senses, we realized that he is gone. She started to panic, got dressed, and stormed out.

I checked the place, even though I keep nothing of value, no, they weren't thieves. They told me that it was their first time doing something like this, which I doubted, by the way she behaved last night, but I guess the weren't lying, and that post nut clarity hit him hard.

Texted him this morning, asking, if everything is ok. No response.

I guess that is it, but I wish I am wrong.

Maggie's imprisonment Part II

The went down many stairs to an area that was lit by electric lights. Then they went through a doorway and went down another set of stairs to an area that no electric lights at all. The only light came from a torch in the hand of one of the men.     They went down a long flight of stairs and ended up in a long hall way with doors lining both sides. They took her to one of the doors and threw the door open. "Welcome to your cell, Maggie," one of the men said.    Although Maggie's cell was completely devoid of light, she had gotten a very good look at it when she had first been chained up. The room was about 3 meters deep and about 2 meters wide. The ceiling was about 3 meters high. There were no windows at all and the only door to the cell was made of solid iron. The walls were made of large stone blocks, held together with old mortar. There were no modern conveniences in the cell. No electric lights, no running water, no toilet. There were no creature comforts either. No bed, no chair, not even a pile of straw to lay on.
The one thing the cell did possess was shackles. Four heavy and shining shackles to be exact. Two shackles hung from the upper part of the wall opposite the cell door, they were passed through huge metal rings, which were fixed in it. The shackles were separated in this way for app. 60 cm. Two other shackles were attached at the lower part of the wall, their chain passed only through one ring. The shackles were opened, with a joint at the side of the connection to the chain. They positioned Maggie directly beneath the shackles, her back to the wall.    
Then they uncuffed her wrists, they were hurting after being mistreated the whole time. The skin was bruised and swollen. Maggie's right arm was raised to the dangling shackle pulling it down, until the other shackle hit the metal ring with out loud clanking sound. They wrapped the metal shackle around her wrist, and pressed it firmly together. It closed with a clicking sound and fitted tightly around her narrow wrists, pressing firmly in the bruised skin there.     Maggie looked at her slightly upraised arm. She saw the shackle locked around her wrist. As the men walked to her left side, she gently shook her raised arm.     The iron chain rattled gently in response.     Suddenly the movement of her left arm brought her attention to her left. It was raised over her head to the other shackle which was pulled down. The rings were fixed very high und the shackle’s chain was short, show she was lifted up to stand on her forefeet. She watched with sick fascination as the shackle was locked down around the left wrist. It was just as tight as the right shackle was. The sounding of its closing mechanism was clearly audible for everyone.     Maggie was standing on her forefeet like the letter Y with her arms chained in the air. She looked at her upraised arms one last time and she became aware of the captors kneeling in front of her. She heard the shackles at her feet moving and she looked down. They uncuffed her ankles, then took one shackle, wrapped it around her right ankle and locked it the same way like the others. This ankle shackle was even tighter than the wrist shackles, pressing ugly in the damaged skin. It hurt like hell, and she began to tremble. She noted that there was an obvious distance between the last open shackle and her left ankle that still was free. When they pulled this shackle down, the locked shackle started to torture her right ankle severely and she had to lift herself upon her toes. Only now the men were able to lock also the last shackle.
They had finished their work, they lifted up and went back. They seemed to be satisfied with the results. Maggie was moaning intensely, because her body stretched and the tight shackles biting in her wrists and ankles.
One of the men said: “These shackles are really tight, aren’t they? Well, that’s the way all the prisoners here are treated. You will get used of them after a while. The locks are closed permanently, so you won’t never get free again.Maggie understood now what has happened: These strangers have fixed her body at this wall in this nasty cell in a painful way, she never won’t be able to get free by herself and no one will find her here down in this hidden dungeon. This was insane! She started to scream until one of the men hit her in her face. Then she felt in silence. In her head a strange mood emerged, it seemed that she separated her mind from her body.
    Maggie closed her eyes, expecting to feel something. Anything. Maybe he was about to place a blindfold over her eyes. Maybe he was about to inflict some type of painful stimulus. But there was nothing but the sound of the door closing behind her. Maggie opened her eyes to look, but with the torch gone from the room, she truly realized how totally dark the cell was. Undeterred, Maggie tried to look behind her best she could, but with absolutely no light in the room, she saw nothing.     Although she could see nothing, she could still hear. She heard the sound of the iron door closing behind her. She heard the sound of a deadbolt lock being thrown closed. Then she heard the sound of a large sliding lock being engaged. Finally, she heard was could only the sound of a large iron bar being lowered over the door.    Three locks made certain that the door would never open from the inside.    Then there was nothing but silence in the cell.    And that was it. Maggie was chained up. A 21st century woman chained in a 13th century dungeon cell. These huge shackles around Maggie's wrists and ankles held onto Maggie just as tightly today as they had done for years. Times and technology may have changed, but the shackles were just as effective on Maggie as they had been on girls in days gone by. He whole body was stretched by standing on her toes.
    Maggie would experience three phases of captivity during these first twenty hours.  The first phase began only a few seconds after the door was closed. Once Maggie realized she was alone, naked, and chained in a room that there was no way she could leave, pure terror overcame her and she began screaming.     She screamed at the top of her lungs. She screamed for help. She screamed obscenities. She screamed out all manners of words. She screamed out noises. She shook the chains that kept her arms stretched up. She shook the chains that kept her legs shackled to the floor. She shook them with all the strength that she had. She screamed out pleas for help. She screamed out curses and threats. She literally screamed until she totally lost her voice. Every inch of her naked body became covered in sweat as she exerted all of her strength in an attempt to break her bonds. Her mussels began to cramp, especially in the calves.    That was the first hour of her captivity. A panic attack. A mental breakdown.    Absolute. Terror.    Her voice now silenced, the second phase began: crying. Silent tears fell as she first thought about her three children and her husband. She thought of friends and family members and coworkers. She thought of the Disney vacation the family had taken last year and how they had plans to save up enough money to go in another 3 years. She thought of her pet cat. She wondered if her family knew she was missing. She wondered if the police were searching for her. She wondered again where she was.    Tears flowed unobstructed, as her shackled hands made it impossible for her to wipe them away. Mucus began flowing from her nose. Salty tears didn't stop for three hours. That was the second phase.    The third phase was silence. She had no strength to shake her bonds. She had no voice to make noise. She had no more tears to weep. She stood there and thought about her predicament. She had no idea what the future had in store for her, but she figured it was bleak.     After 20 hours standing in chains, Maggie was exhausted, sore, aching. Maggie was defeated.     There was no way she could ever escape the cell, even if she could somehow remove the shackles that secured her hands high over her head and her bare feet to the wall. Her shoulders ached intensely, her hands and feet feel cold and numb now, there must be swollen. Her struggling against the shackles have damaged the skin at her wrists and ankles, because every movement of her hands and feet, including of her fingers and toes, is really painful. How long can she stand this? And what will happen if she remains shackled like this for the rest of her life.
There was absolute silence in the cell as Maggie held her breath and listened. She couldn't hear anything outside of her cell. For all she knew there was no world outside of the dungeon. There was just her, waiting, chained in Maggie's cell.

I wrote a KotH fan fic years ago then forgot about it. Just added a part 2. Enjoy!

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---

As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

>Part 2<

There was a tap at the window. Luanne cast a hazy look towards the sound.
“Luanne!”
She had not gained focus yet as she slowly rolled to a seated position and rubbed her eyes.
“Luanne! It’s Lucky! Come to the window.”
The voice of her ex-boyfriend somehow filled her with joy. She walked over to the window.
“Luanne… I’m an idiot. I nearly lost the best thing in my life. And for what? A bunch of losers? I need you back, Luanne. Will you come away with me?”

Luanne was filled with warmth and hope. She climbed out the window and into Lucky’s outstretched arms. He ran with her to his 4x4 and shut the door. Luanne was absolutely beaming. She was about to crank up the radio when she noticed the display looked weird. It looked like a digital clock. Slowly but deliberately her dream faded and she returned to reality. She had been looking at her clock. 11:17 PM…

As the hope and joy of her dream melted away it was replaced by the cold dread of her dark bedroom. As her mind made the transition she leaned up. There was light coming from underneath the door way. He was still awake. Luanne sat frozen. Listening for any sound. She thought she could hear something but then realized it was her own heartbeat. Pounding in her chest.

“Calm down, Luanne” she thought to herself. “He just forgot to turn off the light.” She could hope.

As she continued to sit there in silence a lack of any sound had a calming effect. Was she in the clear? The second she allowed her anxiety to relent she heard the garage door open. A cold pall was cast over her. Her only reaction was to silently lay back down and curl up. Her pounding heart the singular focus. As it began to echo in her ears all fell silent when she heard her door open. No sound. No feeling. Only the black of her eyelids. It felt like hours to Luanne before she heard her door close. As she listened to him walk to her bedside the chill turned to the feeling of insects crawling up her back. It was all she could do to not physically brush away the feeling he had draped upon her. Heart pounding again.
He stood at her bedside for a full minute. Looking at his prize. The line of her ample body causing his manhood to press against his jeans. He took one final swig from his Alamo can and put it on her bed table. Luanne heard the jangle of his belt as he removed his pants. As ants on her back were now biting her the knowledge of what was about to happen nearly drove her to vomit. She swallowed hard as he slunk under her blanket and pressed his throbbing dick against her. He wrapped his arms around her stomach and began to grind into her large ass. It was at this time that the cold sweat came and all feeling was gone. If Luanne had a mind she would understand that this was a defense mechanism to help her cope with the extreme nature of her predicament. But alas, she does not. However, what was undeniable was the feeling of nothingness that washed over her. He was now holding her hips as he pressed his penis in-between her legs as best as he could while still clothed. He liked the pressure. After a few minutes, another pressure was too much to bear. He removed his boxers. Slid her sweat pants down to her knees and placed his throttled member in-between the soft upper part of her thick thighs. He could feel the involuntary wetness develop through her white cotton panties as he started to dry hump her. Luanne could smell the mixture of his constant bad breath and stale Alamo beer creep down her face as he began to lick her neck and ear. She began to tear up as his hands moved across her stomach to her breasts. He began to fondle her breasts over the bra. As he kneaded her breasts he began to moan in her ear.

“I love you, Luanne” he stammered out as he continued his assault.

The mixture of precum and pussy juice had become audible with his thrusts. Sensing he was close he slowed down. He ran his hands over her stomach back to her thighs. He rubbed them over then moved one hand down to her pussy. The fact that the whole area was moist filled his entire being with excitement and a warped sense of connection to Luanne. “She is enjoying this” he thought to himself. He gently pushed her to the side as he removed her sweatpants and panties. As he laid back down beside her flat on his back he took a deep whiff of the mess she had made in her panties. The unmistakable smell filled him with carnal lust. He adjusted so that he was sitting with his back to the head board and she was sat in-between his legs facing away.

“Luanne? Luanne… are you awake?” he whispered.
Luanne began to cry. The soft whimpers driving Hank Hill to near sexual insanity. He gathered himself.
“Luanne… hold your arms up.” A request that was always made and never followed.

He removed her shirt unassisted and pulled her towards him so that she was sitting on top of his engorged member. Driving it into her mattress. Softly he draped his hands over the top of her breasts and moved up and down over her bra. Hank liked the last little barrier. Soon it was more than he could take. He pushed her forward slightly and unclasped her bra. He moved the straps off her shoulders but was careful not to let it fall off the front. In one fluid motion, he moved his hands from the top of her breasts down. The bra fell to her lap and he fondled her heavy breasts. His fingers rising one by one as he dragged them over her large puffy nipples. Her whimpers became quiet crying. After a few minutes of groping her chest and kissing her neck one of his hands came up to wipe her tears. Her whole face was covered. This made Hank insatiable. He gently twisted her head to the side and began licking the tears from her cheek. Moved to the other side and cleaned that as well. The stink of his drying saliva altering Luanne’s perception. The salty taste in his mouth was the limit. He pushed her slightly forward at the hips and his dick popped straight up. He spun her around so that she was facing him, put her lifeless arms over his shoulders, and pulled her into him. Her chubby pussy lips were now wrapped around the base of his shaft. The heat from it surprised him. He began to involuntarily grind into her. Luanne was looking down, eyes closed, sobbing. Tears dripping from the bottom of her chin onto her breasts. He placed his hands on the side of her face and pulled up. Her eyes would not meet his.

“Luanne? Uncle Hank loves you. You know that, right?”
Luanne answered with question with more quiet crying.
“Luanne? I don’t want to hurt you. I want to love you. You’ll let me love you, right?”

He did not wait for an answer as his putrid tongue was thrust into her mouth. He began to grunt has his tongue made love to her throat. He had now moved his hands down to her ass cheeks so he could slide her dripping wet cunt up and down his shaft.

“Oh god, Luanne” he stammered as he began to feast on her neck and chin.

It was in this moment that awareness clumsily returned to her. It had never gone this far before. Never this intense. Luanne bravely ventured a quick a look into his eyes and he was not there. They were lifeless. Like a dolls eyes. She had to do something. She had to make a decision. To save the one shred of dignity she had left…

As he was mindlessly grinding her and the pace quickened she whispered, “…Uncle Hank?”

The sound of her whisper somehow shattered through him as he looked up at her.

“Uncle Hank…” she whimpered as she gulped down the putrid mix of his saliva and hers, face breaking out because of all his bacteria.
“…I’ll love you back if you’ll let me, Uncle Hank.”
The statement threw Hank Hill’s mentality for a loop. As he searched for words he noticed her arms slightly tighten behind his neck. It was all he could do to speak.
“How do you want to love me, Luanne?” he asked as he slowly began to grind again.
“Like this…” and with that she began to slowly counter his gyrations.

At this point Luanne stopped crying. Any thought aside from the void caused from being molested by her uncle was a light in the darkness.
Effecting an innocent Texas twang as best she could she asked, “Can we ‘jus rub ‘em together? As she softly but assuredly began to pick up the pace. All in the hope that agreeable vulnerability would calm his carnal lust.

Normally, this is not how Hank Hill operates He needs absolute control. Absolute dominance. But the magnitude of her request had pierced him. Had he finally broken her? These “sessions” have been escalating and getting dangerous. If she had succumbed to him, he had to play his hand right so he didn’t upset the delicate balance.

“Yes, baby. We can.” He answered as he slid down flat on his back.

Luanne wiped her nose with her arm, leaned forward over her uncle so that her heavy breasts were hanging down over him, and began working her hips. Slowly grinding her cunt up and down the length of her uncle’s big dick. Hank Hill had left himself again. Only this time he was in a haze of infatuation. Secure in the fact that he had broken her. She was his. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. Pulled her down slightly and began to suck on her puffy nipples. Popping them as he released her large areolas. As he was tonguing her breasts the sickness returned to Luanne. As with any trauma, being present in the moment invites the pain to come rushing in. She had to end this quickly. She began to roll her wide hips and press down into her uncle’s rock hard erection. Suddenly he stopped sucking her breasts. She cast a quick glance at her uncle and his eyes were closed. He began to gyrate into her deliberately. He grabbed her large warm ass cheeks with his hands and pressed her into him even harder.

Her uncle breathlessly spoke, “Oh baby. Keep loving me.”
His ass was now rising off the bed as his pelvis lifted her with each thrust. So much so that she had fallen forward and they were chest to chest.
“Oh Luanne… oh, God! I’m cumming baby!” he choked out as four ropes of her uncles hot cum forced its way in-between them.

Involuntarily, Luanne rose up off him and the cum began to drop down her stomach. As it began to reach the top of her pussy she cupped in with her hand. She looked at her uncle. His eyes were closed and he had a tired smile on his face. She stayed straddling him. Afraid to move. She silently moved her hand up her stomach to get the rest of her uncle’s sperm off her body and into her hand then wiped it into the comforter. As she did that he looked up at her.

“You’ve made your uncle very happy, Luanne.”

And with that he leaned off her bed. Bent down and put on his jeans. The reality of watching him put on his jeans. The hairy legs and the jangle of the buckle was too much for Luanne. The vomit rushed up her throat and into her mouth. She clenched her lips as tight as she could. Mercifully, her uncle did not look back and silently left her room. Luanne stayed motionless on her knees on the bed. Nose and eyes running from the acidic vomit that had filled her mouth. She listened as she heard the familiar sounds of his “after session” bathroom sounds. As she heard the click of their bedroom door she rushed to the window, threw it open, and let the vomit shoot out of her mouth. Two more rushes after that. When she was done she dropped to her knees and openly wept in the corner of her room. The confusion of what had happened. The absolute disgust at what she did to avoid worse. The panging dread at what she would have to do in the future. All this mental anguish was cascading over her and breaking her soul.

After a few minutes, she got up from the floor. She put on her sweatpants. “Jaime” she thought hazily as the tears rolled down her face. Slunk to the bathroom and showered. Slunk back to her bedroom. Ripped all the blankets and pillows off her bed then laid down in her towel.

As she regained focus she saw the can of Alamo on her night stand. She smashed if off and saw her clock.

12:31 AM.

To be continued.

Last week I started a poll about which celebrity I should write my story about. You picked Selena gomez. So here it is.

New poll attached

Camping out
(Tags:MF oral, mutual, cowgirl, anal)
DISCLAIMER: no events in this story have happened, or will ever happen. Everything below is strictly the product of my imagination

I push thru the last thing underbrush, emerging into a large clearing. The far edge dropped off to a sheer cliff about 50 feet away, overlooking the tree covered peaks of the Blue Ridge mountains. The midday sun lit the horizon in vibrant blues and greens.
“Hurry up mamachita, you need to see this.” I called back, slowly crossing the clearing. I dropped the bag containing the tent, just short of the halfway point of the clearing, as my hiking partner fought her way into the clearing. She ran her fingers through her dark hair, pulling a few leaves from it before crossing to my side.
“Absolutely beautiful.” She whispered, as I wrapped my arms around her small frame.
“The second most beautiful thing I’ve seen today.” I answered looking down into her dark eyes. She smiled up at me and gently kissed my arm. Selena and I had been quietly seeing each other for over a year, snagging dinner together when our schedules had us in the same town, or calling and snapchatting each other every night. This was the first time since we met that we both had a week off at the same time. After several minutes of taking in the view, I released the embrace and pulled out my cell.
“And no service, just like you wanted.” I stated, showing her my screen. She smiled and checked hers, finding the same results. “We probably should get set up before it gets too late.”
I unpacked the tent, and within a few minutes, had the 20 person tent set up. I tossed my bag in, and my sleeping bag. I walked over to Selena and eased her pack off her back as she finished setting up the camp kitchen.
“Where’s your sleeping bag?” I asked.
“I didn’t bring one.” She answered unzipping her bag looking for something.
“Good thing I brought my two person bag.” I responded.
“I thought you’d want me with you if I wore this to bed.” She added pulling out a small red lace baby doll. She held it to her frame and let out a giggle noticing my growing bulge, before stashing it away. “I thought you’d like it.”
I finished setting up our camp and gathered the fire wood as Selena began cooking our dinner. The camp fire lit up our site as the sun fell below the horizon. She gave a small shiver, so I got up and wrapped a blanket around her shoulders, then spread a second across our legs. She snuggled up close to me. Her small frame felt even smaller next to me. We spent the next several hours simply talking to each other.
I stood to stretch my legs, when she noticed a difficult to hide bulge running down my leg.
“Is someone ready for bed?” She asked, biting her lip. She stood l keeping herself wrapped in the blankets. She pushed herself to her toes to kiss my lips, before taking off to the tent.
“Not yet!” She yelled out as I touched the tent door. I went back to the fire and waited. After several moments, I heard the zipper on the tent unzip, and saw a small hand becon me to the tent. I entered the tent, and saw Selena still wrapped in the blankets. After closing the tent she motioned for me to lay on our sleeping bag.
Once I was down and comfortable, she dropped the blankets as “I can’t keep my hands to myself” started playing. The red lace only made her tanned Latina skin look even more desirable. Every move she made and touch of her body she took excited me more. She teased flashing me her small tits, but instead I had to settle for watching her ass and pussy lips eat the thin thong string.
She lowered herself to straddle my hips as the song switched to “fetish”. The moment she undid my shirt and touched my chest, I nearly exploded. She kissed my neck, then inch by inch down my body, eventually undoing my pants, pulling out my throbbing man meat.
Selena linked her lips before kissing the tip, leaving a small lipstick kiss on the end. She ran her lips along the underside of my shaft, before taking my balls in her mouth, wrapping her hand around my dick. Her small hand stoking me, made it feel even bigger than the ten inches it already was. She split her fingers and licked her way back to the tip.
I closed my eyes as I felt her bobbing her head up and down, enjoying sucking my Dick almost as much as I enjoyed her doing it. I slowly opened my eyes after several minutes when I felt her stop and go just to stroking my dick. She was gazing seductively at me. She rotated herself, straddling my chest, then returned to sucking my dick, as I looked down at her tight, wet pussy, and her even tighter asshole.
I gave her pussy a deep, tongue filled kiss, drawing a long deep moan from her. I slid my tongue upwards and gave her ass an even deeper kiss, eliciting a sharp gasp, before a trembling, pleasure filled moan. Selena sat upright, pushing my tongue further up her ass. She gripped my Dick with both hands, stoking it long and hard, as my arms wrapped around her thighs, allowing me to massage her dripping wet clit.
She soon released my Dick and gripped my hips, pushing herself downward onto me as her body trembled in orgasmic pleasure. After a moment of catching her breath, she turned and lowered herself onto my dick, slowly stretching her pussy in pleasurable pain.
Selenas pussy was soaking from her recent orgasm. It was a lighter tan than the skin just inches above and below it, and completely smooth from waxings. I reached down and squeezed her ass as her thin pink lips consumed my dicks head, and slowly covered the remainder of my glistening member.
My hands made their way up her sides, and untied her top, exposing her perfect tits. They were a perky b-cup with dark brown nipples, rock hard and slightly bouncing as she slid up and down my length. I took her tits in my hands, drawing an audible gasp of excitement.
Her hips rode back and forth, sliding every inch of me in and out of her. Her labored breathing, moaning and gasps be game heavier and more passion filled the faster and deeper I helped her move. Eventually she collapsed down onto me and locked her lips to mine as a second, more intense orgasm ravished her body. I felt her juices push hard against my dick, almost flushing me out.
I laid her next to me and properly removed my clothes. She remained face down with her hips high I the air. I knelt behind her and rested my tip just inside her pussy. She pushed on my thighs, then slightly spread her ass, opening it for me. I leaned down and gave it one last good lick before pressing my way into her ass. I could only fit about half of me in her. I wrapped her legs around my hips, and lifted her off the ground, cupping her tits for support. It only took a few thrust before she was screaming, eyes rolling deep back into her head.
“OHMYFUCKINGGODIMCUMMINGSOHARDCUMONMYFACEPLEASEIWANTYOURCUMONMYFACE!” She screamed. I laid her down face up and knelt next to her head. I stroked my Dick hard and fast as she puckered her lips, as my cum shot out in thick white ropes of sticky liquid.
By the time I had finished, she had passed out in pleasure. I laid down next to her, wrapping her in my arms and us in the blankets. I kissed the top of her head as she smiled at me.

I never met my mother. I was raised by my aunt ( dad's older sister ) since I was a baby. My aunt was a kind and matronly Mexican woman. Her daughters plump and swd a connecteet like their mother. I guess that's why I've always loved the bbw voluptuous form. To me id at inspires the most animalistic lust every time I watch a a woman with a wide ass and full heavy tits walk by.
My aunt only met my mother once and she told me I was half white... Though you could never tell since I'm dark complected. I've always fantasized that my mom was a cute curvy blonde with a fat ass and ample bosom. I guess my ideal woman was a bbw like my aunt and cousins but fair haired with light eyes...it's definitely my type.
Fast forward to my life now , I live in an RV at a campsite for retirees and vacationing Midwesterners. After my time fighting in Afghanistan I developed quite the money on my back, and found myself unable to put down roots anywhere very long.
I met a fellow dragon chaser at the communal showers and agreed to help sort us out ...
Stacy is 15 years my senior and everything I find sexy. We fixed up in my RV and she had me inject her shot leaning forward oblivious to her nipple partially peeking out of her top. Once the door was in her an she opened her dreamy blue eyes to see my erection tenting my slacks. Before I could even be embarrassed she took hold of it through my pants and fell to her knees. She pulled the rest of her heavy tits out and proceeded to blow me better than any woman before. Like we were made of the same desires...we be came junkie lovers...not knowing that we have been more connected than either of us ever knew.
I had sensed a familiarity with her since the moment we first spoke.. After learning each other's pasts come to find out... she's the white girl my dad knocked up in high school..my long lost mom!
Having already been lovers, we had a very short moment of remorse, but already in love , the gravity of our taboo relationship became an intense turn on and we can't get enough of one another.. would u?

I’m an Australian airline pilot, one of my flights was Sydney to Bangkok, it was at Don Mueang Airport where I met my future wife.
She was a hostess for Thai Airways and the most beautiful girl I had ever seen.
I was walking out of the arrivals lounge in my Captains uniform and Sara was in her Hostess uniform when she walked past me turning and smiling.
After we met in Bangkok we dated for a couple of months then rented a condo near the airport and became a couple. I changed my schedule and now spent my time off in Bangkok, Sara was 19 years old and I was 28.
For our six-month anniversary we took a holiday to the Island of Phuket and stayed in a Hotel on the beach,
I still couldn’t believe how lucky I was having such a beautiful girlfriend. I was even starting to get used to other men always looking at her often to the annoyance of their girlfriends.
It was Saturday evening and we wanted to have some fun, we took a taxi to Patong and the famous Bangla Road. This famous red-light district road is lined with bars, clubs, neon lights, Thai girls dancing and talking with tourist men.
We stopped at a few bars had some drinks, watched the Go-go dancers and bar girls working the tourists.
After the street bars we settled in a club with tables and a stage where bar girls danced in tight crop tops and shorts. The club started filling up with tourists from many different countries and ages. We were sitting at a table near the stage and it became obvious to me that Sara was attracting more attention than the girls dancing.
I could see the bar girls noticing the attention she was attracting also, one girl came to our table and spoke with her in Thai, Sara told me she wants her to dance with her.
I said she should, she loves to dance and I was happy to watch.
They got up on the stage, the tourist men loved this and cheered, the girls started to dance. Sara was wearing a tight white t-shirt and cut off denim shorts, under this was a white padded strapless bra and black G-0J12B0Q3SG.
After a couple of songs Sara and the bar girl had all of the attention, the bar girl took off her crop top revealing her petite boobs. The men cheered loudly and many were standing at the edge of the stage now, I had to stand to see the girls now.
The girls were dancing to Billie Jean when the bar girl grabbed the bottom of Sara’s t-shirt and started lifting it up. I couldn’t believe my eyes when she held her arms above her head and let the bar girl take it off.
The crowd went crazy, I saw Sara looking for me and caught her eye, I could see she was nervous.
I thought I would be jealous and I actually was however the raw sexual excitement was so much more powerful, at that moment I needed her to keep going more than anything in the world.
I smiled at her and nodded my head saying it’s ok although there was no way she could hear me.
Through the crowd I saw the bar girl undo Sara’s bra and take it off revealing her amazing boobs, the men went absolutely crazy, I nearly exploded.
I decided to push through the crowd and get to the edge of the stage also. The crowd of tourist men were like a pack of wild animals, it was obvious Sara was no bar girl, she was classy, petite and the most beautiful girl there.
Sara caught my eye again, she mouthed “I’m sorry”, I just smiled and gave her a thumbs up. I had never seen her like this before, I could see by the way she was dancing that she was loving the attention.
A couple more songs and both girls were naked, some other bar girls joined them also naked. Sara’s freshly shaved pussy was definitely getting the most attention.
The sexual energy was intense, there was security to stop any men getting up on the stage however its accepted for men touch the girls when they come close.
I could see the bar girls working the crowd now, each trying to find a man who will pay their “bar fine” and take them out for the evening and/or negotiate a price for sex.
Sara was staying back, not game to get close to the crowd of men with their outstretched groping hands.
Some bar girls still naked were now mingling with the men in the club, there was a room at the back with pool tables which was much quieter.
I called Sara over and said “let’s play pool” she replied “like this” I said “sure why not” she laughed and agreed, I could tell she was excited.
I cleared some space and got her down safely (well mostly), I turned around and she wrapped her arms around my waist. I held onto her hands and walked her through the crowd. I knew there was hands over Sara’s body. She was squeezing close but I could feel hands between us chasing after her boobs,
I could only imagine what was happening behind.
We got through the crowd, Sara’s only comment “well that was interesting”
I didn’t ask for details.
We setup the pool table and started to attract our own crowd again, the men were loving watching Sara bending over to take shots. They were better behaved now, not trying to touch and many talking with us.
After a few games Sara whispered in my ear “I’m horny” I said “so am I” and
“I want you right here right now”.
She giggled and said “how?” I took her hand and led her to the end of the pool table, I lifted her up and sat her on the table. She was giggling like crazy now, I spread her legs and lifted them up laying her back on the table.
I looked around and saw guys jaws dropping, I pushed her legs back and started licking her pussy.
This was like a switch being turned on, men surrounded us and hands went all over Sara’s body, guys held her arms back, her legs open, hands over her boobs, squeezing her nipples, fingers trying to get past me to seek out her pussy. One guy obsessed with her face, making her look into his eyes, stroking her cheeks, squeezing her lips, telling her to cum for him.
Licking her pussy, my fingers inside I felt her pussy clench tight and heard her squeal, I knew she was Cumming, men still holding her legs wide open.
In our normal love making this would be when we fuck, I was rock hard and more excited than I had ever been in my life. I looked around to see a crowd of men surrounding us with sleazy looks on their faces and hands still all over Sara’s body.
I decided we needed a souvenir and stood up taking my phone out of my pocket, without me guarding there was now fingers all over and inside her pussy, her ass, rubbing her clit. I switched my camera on and selected video,
I shot 20 seconds of video which seemed like hours at the time.
I put my phone back in my pocket caught her eye and said “let’s get out of here” I held out my hands, she fought her own hands free and grabbed mine.
I pulled her off the table and she grabbed me around the waist again hugging on tight.
I headed for the toilets and we moved through the crowd, I could hear Sara squealing and didn’t really want to imagine what was happening.
We made it to the toilets went inside a cubical and locked the door, Sara sat down on the toilet and said “OMG that was intense!” her eyes were sparkling,
I had never seen her like this before.
She grabbed at my hard cock, pulled it out from my shorts and started sucking like she had never sucked before. After swallowing my Cum she said “what about my clothes?”
I said “forget it, there is no way we are fighting our way back to the stage and I’m not leaving you here alone” I took off my shirt and gave it to her. She put it on like a dress, we decided to get out of the club.
Walking down Bangla road, Sara in just my shirt and me only wearing shorts we were getting a few strange looks however with our sexual energy and adrenaline running high we didn’t feel too out of place.

I have a tenant and her 18 year old son that live in the apt. 2 doors down. during the covid crisis he turned 18 and was doing school at home, he had problems with his school work. i heard his mom yelling at him one night about the grades he was getting and the notice about him not being able to graduate if he didnt get passing grades. long story short his mopm asked me to keep an eye on him and let her know if i saw him leave during the day or had friends over. one day he knocked on my door and asked if i could look at the bathroom sink it was leaking, so i went over, fixed it, and said hey i need to talk to you, come over my apt. when you get a second, i could tell he was worried. he came over and sat down,i really didnt know him at all. other then seeing him around and telling myself, i have the hottest fuckiing 18 year old on the planet 2 doors down from from me. i told him his mom talked to me and wanted me to inform her if he left during the day or had friends over, right away he was making excuses why his 2 friends were in his living room playing games on the computer. i told him dont fucking worry, i wont say anything, i promise. i also asked him about his school work and maybe failing, he just looked at me and said, yea im going to fail, im to far behind. i told him ill help him, tell his mom that he would be coming to my house to do his school work, she was completely of the chart happy when he told her. so he would walk in my apt about 7 15 am, and come in my room, at first he sat on a chair, then he was laying in the bed next to me watching t.v. while i did ALL his school work. all of asudden he was getting all A's. his mom flipped, he did too when she got his report card in the mail that day. he came in my room the next morning and grabbed me and was so happy that he no will graduate high school. the following week he turned 18, and i told him to invite his best friends over in the day and i would have a party for him, booze, pot and porn basicly. at about 215 everyone started to leave ,Sean was pretty hammered laying on the couch and i grabbed him and took him to my room to sleep on my bed, the couch sucks to sleep on. when he got to my room he said i need to piss walked in the bathroom peed and washed his face and came out with a towel around him, no clothes on an then jumped in my bed dropping the towel. i was already laying down and looking for the remote, he said he has it and he turned the t.v. on. what i forgot to do the night before was turn off the dvd player and switch the t.v. to cable. porn was playing, not that it was a bad thing, we all just watched porn in the living room for 6 hours, but because he was naked and i was next to him, all of a sudden he fast forwarded it then played it and turned it up. i was pretty shocked, hes a perfect 10, hottest girlfriend on earth and he's watching porn in my bed naked. i went in the living room and took a hit from the bong, he heard me hit it and asked me to bring it in the room, i did.
his entire body was under the blanket up to his neck and i could see wear both his hands were, on his cock, his 11.5 inch cock. hew asked me to light it and put it up to his mouth and he took 4 hits. he said he never felt this good b4. i should also state, i have fantastic impulse control but it was starting to fade away. i layed on my side of the bed an he said, its freezing in here get under the blankets. i did right after i took 5 nitro pills to get my heart started again, lol, jk. i got under them and he turned my way and said, thank you so much for today, the party and helping him so much, i forgot to say i taught him how to surf the summer before, he would borrow 1 of my boards, but i bought him one an told him close your eyes, i went into the closet and layed it on his body, he opened his eyes, and i could tell he was in shock, he got up out of bed, his dick as hard as it can be, throbbing up and down, he grabbed the board and couldnt believe it. he put the board up on the wall to see it, then grabbed me so fucking hard he cracked my back,., that felt good, but even better was his cock pressed against my ass when he grabbed me, anyway he threw me on the bed, im 6'1 he's 6'3 all muscle and he got on top of me sat on my chest and grabbed my hands and pinned me down and looked at me and just shook his head. he rolled off me layed on the bed got under the blankets so did i, he grabbed pulled me next to him, real tight. like i was pressed against his body and his arm around my neck pulling me closer, thats when i asked him to hand me the bottle of nitro bcuz i was having or near having a heart attack,,,, lol jk. he was jacking his dick with one hand i could feel the movement and then out of the blue he said, " HOW ABOUT A LITTLE HELP" after the paramedics defib'ed me hahaha. he grabbed my hand that was on his chest and pulled it onto his dick, he said promise you will never tell my mom about this, you know the answer to that one right? i started jacking him one handed and i said im going to move that way, he spread his legs open and when i got over them he put my pillow between his legs and pulled me down, i was just going to lay on that side of the bed to jack him with both hands but he had other plans.he grabbed my head with both hands and i had his diclk in my hand he said put it in your mouth and im going to ppush your head up and down so you dont bite it, it was that big....after blowing him that long, i couold barely open my mouth , i said can we lay side to side and ill suck it like that, we moved and he started pumping my mouth harder deeper and faster, he said why the fucking have i never tried it this was.he would pump then stop and his cock was throbbing so hard in my mouth, he said dont move at all or ill cum. he fucked the living holy hell out of my mouth for 4 hours, then he said oh fuck im cuming and grabbed my head and pushed it deep onto his dick and started to cum, he came so hard it came out my nose, i honestly thought i was going to drown, but thoughts of what my death certificate would say as the manner or death , i pushed back a bit with his cock still throbbing and cuming. it was so intense that he held my head in the same position, and pulled the blanket over us with his dick fully in my mouth and he fell asleep, i tried but i wondered if that would be the last time that dick would be in me, i just sorta cherrished the moment, and stayed away with his dick in my mouth, for the next 3 hours.
the funny thing is, this isnt the story i was going to tell. the story i was going to tell was, he has a only fans account and wanted me to help him fill it will slut porn we made, we ended up one night at the adult bookstore in north hollywood where my friend paul works. anyway, ill write the rest of that story tomorrow......
the picture is him in my shower

The night began with dinner and a few drinks which eventually led to a sleepover in her bedroom. It may have been my ignorance but at this point I was thinking that nothing out if the ordinary would happen. I had known her for a couple years from work and she had always been very devoted to her long term relationships.

With her sudden, friendly, invitation to sleep overnight in her bedroom she instructed me that she would not mind making out but not have sex. She had just broke up with her boyfriend of several years only a few weeks ago and did not want to feel guilty or slutty about being with another guy so quickly. I welcomed her invitation as she straddled me on top of her bed kissing me first on the neck then the ear. I could feel her heavy breathing against me and as she continued I felt my penis quickly expand in my pants in response. Fortunately for me, her desperate need for sexual stimulation (a hard fucking) permitted me take her pants off to expose her cute little white panties

I reached down and let my hand slide down the front of her freshly shaven pussy and found her panties were already quite wet. She almost instantly spread her legs for me to gain easy access to allow for further discovery of her tiny, pink, lady flower. At this point in my life I had only been with a few girls and had not experienced a girl getting this wet so quickly from just kissing. By tracing my fingers along her swollen, wet labia I immediately found her little clit and began to massage it by slowly rolling my finger over it from side to side. Feeling her clit become slightly larger and hard, I continued with increased intensity. She smiled in approval and began to squirm from the enjoyment of me finding her tiny little pleasure spot.

I was not able to handle all the excitement of the make out session and freed my large, healthy, throbbing cock out of the restriction of my underwear. The head of my cock already dripping wet because of the amount of foreplay I had already performed. I put her hand on my penis and moved it along the distance of my ample, hard shaft. I could tell she was startled at the length and girth of it because she explored its dimensions for several minutes as she slid her hands up and down as my dick as it became slippery with precum. Finally she indicated that she was willing to have sex but I was only allowed to insert it halfway because she was afraid it would break her tiny little kitty. As she jerked my dick with both hands she said she was amazed that it was several times bigger and fatter her exboyfriend’s dick. I could tell she was not really too sure about the logistics of it all.

I did not waist any time. I pulled condom out of my wallet, threw the condom wrapper on her nightstand, and slid the condom over my throbbing hard red shaft with record speed. I watched her concerned face as she looked down to watch as I entered her. I was slowly able to insert my hard member just past the fat head of my penis as she pushed me back and reminded me of or agreement not to put it all the way in. I promised her I would take slowly. I felt her body relax as I moved in short uncomfortable strokes as her tiny wet love folds wrapped snugly around my large white love tool.

I was somewhat amazed how her body became more relaxed as she began to moan loudly in anticipation of slightly deeper thrusts while her roommate, whom I would fuck the following week, was “sleeping” on the couch in the next room, listening to her roommate’s big dick training session take centerstage.

She arched her back and I felt her become even more relaxed it was a this point I decided to explore going deeper giving her all she could take as I assaulted her tight little penis garage. It quickly became obvious to me she had never had anything larger than a micropenis, as I explored deep into her uncharted territory.

Unable to keep her mouth closed, her savage-like moaning became louder and her breathing much deeper. Her arms wrapped around me tightly and her eyes slammed shut as if she was bracing for a life or death situation. I felt a large warm wet spot develop on her bed between her quivering legs as she orgasmed, her pussy and anus contracting mechanically with no restraint, as I penetrated her deep into her loins.

Not being able to wait any longer from all her warm, wet, excitement, I gave her long hard strokes permitting her to feel my cock at full ramming depth pumping her wet pussy full with very generous amounts of semen. My engorged testicles, the product of several months of not getting laid, rhythmically slapped up against against her wet love muffin. As I continued to shoot streams of cum into her at maximum depth my love sack began to tighten up against my body to pushing out the last of my hot nut glaze, completely filling up my condom.

She later told me she had to explain to her roommate about the magnum condom wrapper I left on her night stand. Her roommate stated, “well, how freaking big is it?” She said, “think of the largest dick you have ever seen, double that, and it’s bigger than that! This must have peaked her roommate’s interest because her roommate took a lot of fucking on the living room sofa the following week.

off work, with still mountain of stuff to do, but after three shards and ten hits, i confess that nothing short of a nuclear bomb could interupt this intense c2c with this most exquisite young tranny! She 100% agrees with my theory that someone born with a cock can better please a cock! She's in for a shock when she seduces the cum from my swollen balls! She is exactly who i desire for swallowing my vibrating cock!